Short Stories & Serials

This is where Short Stories and Serials Are Posted. These stories are in no way suitable for younger readers or for people who believe in censorship.

A Life Less Cliché - A First Date Story

This story contains content that might not be appropriate for all readers.
Reader Discretion is Advised.

A Life Less Cliché

By Charles Thomas Peters Jr................ Copyright 2007

A First Date Story
A Naked Detective Agency Story

Joe Donosilver sat kicked back drinking a beer, watching a western, fondling his own balls, and finding money in his underwear. “I wonder where those three one hundred dollar bills came from.”

Still, he felt less than content. Every line in the Western seemed so cliché. But then it occurred to him that the movie was made in the 1930’s and probably when the movie was made, those were original one liners. Those probably weren’t sayings back then. Those lines were someone’s original wit. Someone’s genius had become part of America’s lexicon.

Joe Donosilver belched and farted. There was nothing genius in his life. And it occurred to him that his life was a cliché of every other American living totally boring lives. Whether married and staying home with the family or single and hitting the clubs, it was all the same. Just the same shit.

Joe Donosilver wasn’t sure when pop culture was murdered in America. He wasn’t sure who to blame the death on. He guessed not even a detective working for the Naked Detective Agency fucking a million blondes could solve this most dangerous of mysteries. Yet he wondered. He considered. He pondered. He went and took a piss.

Joe Donosilver met Wallace Sphinx of the Naked Detective Agency about 5 years ago. Joe was a gardener working on the estate of Frenchy Farce whose mistress had been murdered by someone. Frenchy had been arrested for the murder and the lawyer that Frenchy hired, hired Wallace.

Totally drunk Joe Donosilver made a call to the Naked Detective Agency. “Can I talk to that SOB Wallace?”

Secretary Marly Haslip answered, “Concerning what?”

“Five years ago he thought I killed Sally Desulva until he finally figured out that it was the Butler and not me, the Gardner. It was an honest mistake because I had accidentally shot her while jerking off , riding a horse, and shooting at deer during a Fox Hunt, but I hadn’t strangled her.”

“I see. I repeat. Concerning what?”

“I think someone needs to investigate the murder of pop culture in America. Do you know how long it has been since someone has invented something like the slinky or what was that gooey crap we used to buy. There is no one creating new dance moves. Most music is really not that original. We need to find out who is killing all the inventive people in America.”

“I think AIDS may have something to do with what you are talking about.”

“Okay, find out who invented AIDS to destroy pop culture.”

“I think FDR is the one who caused the beginnings of this pandemic when he and the world were attempting to deal with the pandemic of polio. One of the vaccines was flawed. Contaminated.”

“Bullshit.”

“Please do not call the Naked Detective Agency again.”

“Well, fuck you.”

“Are you asking me out on a date?”

“I think I might be.”

“Do you live alone?”

“Totally alone. Ma, you better not be listening in.”

“How big is your cock?”

“After I got arrested for cock fighting I sold them all.”

“What color is your hair?”

“I find the word colored offensive.”

“Are you African American?”

“No. I am white. What Ma?”

“Oh, you wanted to know how big my dick is?”

“From what I’ve read in Penthouse Magazine I am average. 10 inches.”

“What kind of books do you like reading.”

“Books written in brail.”

“You are blind!”

“No. Shut up Ma. I‘m not going to blow it.”

“So do you want to discuss the death of pop culture over a cup of coffee at Starbucks?”

“Totally.”

…………………

No sooner had Joe Donosilver sat down with Marly Haslip than she began, “So you actually shot Sally Desulva?”

Joe looked into Marly’s beautiful blue eyes. He salivated wanting to put his lips to her luscious red lips. He could imagine his face smothered between her two large breast. But then Joe thought about the accusatory tone in Marly Haslip‘s voice. “Don’t start attacking me bitch. Dick Cheney shot someone. No one tried putting him in jail so don’t act like shooting someone is a crime.”

“Bitch. You calling me a Bitch.”

That shrill tone in her scream caused his cock to move a little to the right. “I am sorry. That was so totally politically incorrect of me. I meant to say Socially Challenged Shrew.”

Marly leaned forward to give him a great view of her cleavage. “If I had my way you would be in jail right now and dropping the soap in the shower.”

“Been there. Done that. He still sends me a card on Valentines Day.”

“I would call you so Gay but I guess to be politically correct I should call you Heterosexually Challenged.”

“No. Call me gay. Gay is okay. Heterosexually Challenged. Now that is offensive. Invite me back to your place and I will show you how challenged. If Sex with a woman were an Olympic Sport the only threat to me might be Hugh Hefner.”

“Hugh Hefner is so cool.”

“Totally. I once had a catering job at the Playboy Mansion.”

“I thought you were a Gardener.”

“Tomato’s grow in a garden. I served them from his garden where I worked. But anyway, serving those tomato sandwiches to Hugh Hefner and his guest was so fucking fantascious with a total freak on be audacious aftertaste. I would tell you that after I got through catering I had sex with Barbie Benton and Linda Rondstat at the same time but that was just a jerk-off fantasy. I had this totally cool lesbian love fest going on in my mind. And I mean fuck. When I shot my load I had to clean the ceiling.”

“You are so weird.”

“And you are so beautiful.”

“You don’t think my nose is too big.”

“Hell, I could drive a truck through your nasal cavity but I find that sexy.”

“Liar. Most you could drive through it is a VW.”

“What is your favorite sexual position?”

“I am an old fashioned type of gal. My position on sex is that it is naughty. It is bad. It is dirty. And if it is done right it is totally over the top raunchy. That is the reason I love sex so much.”

“God, we have so much in common. Do you want to go back to my place?”

“What about your mom?”

“My mom?”

“I heard you talking to your mother while we were on the phone.”

“No. That is the gay trucker who lives next door to me. I call him Ma. Now he might be a little jealous. But shit. He understands I can’t be his bitch every night.”

“As a rule I don’t have sex on a first date.”

“I don’t understand why you wouldn’t have sex on the first of any month but this isn’t the first. This is October 20th.”

“No it isn’t. This is November the 1st.”

“What are you talking about? Don’t try jamming my brain cells with that jive.” And then Joe Donosilver pulls out his cell phone and looks at the date. “My God. I can’t do the Math but I am seriously missing some days out of my life.”

“Perhaps you have a multiple personality disorder.”“Yeah right. Most women I date claim I don’t even have one personality. But anyway, I remember watching TV and one of the characters in the Western was hit over the head by the handle of a Colt Western. When they woke up in the alley, they had amnesia. Maybe I have amnesia.”

“Why would watching someone get amnesia on television cause you to have amnesia?”

“I don’t know. How in the hell would I know. Apparently my brain is currently scrambled.”

“Are you shitting me? You are just pretending right. You aren‘t missing any days. You don‘t have amnesia.” But from the pitiful distraught look on Joe Donosilver’s face, unless he was that good of an actor, she feared he was telling the truth. She wasn’t sure what to do. She had lied about not having sex on first dates. She was just trying to be coy. She was horny as hell and had had every intention of fucking Joe every which way but loose. Now she wasn’t sure. She had never had sex with an amnesiac before. What if he didn’t remember where to put it?

Then Joe Donosilver burst out laughing. “No. I don’t have amnesia. I am just pulling your leg.” Joe leaned forward and held out his hand. “I pulled your leg. Now you pull my finger. Come on. Pull my finger.”

Marly Haslip giggled and pulled his finger. “So you want us to go back to your place and put a do not disturb sign out for the gay trucker.”

“Sure. He does hate it when people walk in on him having sex with those male strippers he brings home.”

“I mean so he wouldn’t walk in on us.”

“I know what you meant.” Joe thought as he and Marly left Starbucks, “With this woman I am so clueless.”

Now I would go into graphic detail describing what great sex Joe Donosilver and Marly Haslip had that evening, but you know it all would just sound so totally cliché. I mean it is not like you haven’t had sex on a trampoline before.

A Scorned Woman Goes To D.C.

A Scorned Woman Goes to D.C.

George Gekino stared into the oblivion that had become his life. He wasn’t dead. Short of some Sixth Sense weird twist, he was fairly certain of that. But he hardly felt alive.

The last time George had sex, it was so bad, he couldn’t believe it. When he was young and would climax, his orgasm would always be like oh my God, this is heaven. This last time, it was more like oh my god, what a waste of the last 45 minutes and exactly why I am risking your husband shooting me.

Claire was nice enough, but sex with her had lost whatever had once made it special. When they used to meet at the Waffle House, just the smell of her perfume would make his cock move a little to the right. And when she would laugh at his Pollock jokes, it would make him a little moist down there. But now it was like her husband was sitting right there with them and he didn’t really give a flying swim in the desert what they did. Not even the sneaking around seemed a turn on anymore.

George Gekino couldn’t believe what he now found himself considering. He felt so guilty. What a shit head he was about to become. He was about to cheat on his married girlfriend. So as he walked into the bar he felt guilty and he felt nervous. But worse. What he was hoping for was still missing. He felt no great turn on.

Then!

He spied across the room a woman he once knew in the
Biblical Sense as a teenager. And by Biblical Sense, I mean her father tried to smite him with the long arm of God, as well as the long arm of the law, when he caught them naked and about to have sex out behind the Church Manger on Christmas Eve.

Maudy McCallah was one hell of a girl back when she and he went to church together as teenagers. Her sultry voice was like a wet tongue to the g-spot behind the earlobe. And every time they walked in to church together he was dang proud to have the braless Maudy on his arm. They would always enter the church slightly late. That was partly by plan and also partly from the delay caused by their necking back behind the neighboring, abandoned grist mill. Still, no matter how hot and sweaty things might have become at the grist mill, they would still manage to enter the church picture perfect without hair or clothing out of place. Heads would turn to watch them strut down the aisle to their seats. Maudy had such a prissy strut, wearing her sinfully red high heel shoes. Some heads would seem to nod with each bounce of Maudy’s walk. George would always carry his bible down in front of his crotch as though he were trying to hide a hard-on. Many times, he was.

Their entry would make Preacher McDuck so f*cking mad. Then McDuck’s wife explained to him that since George and Maudy had been coming to church, attendance had been on a steady rise. At that point Preacher McDuck began announcing Maudy’s arrival as though he were announcing a fashion show, detailing her attire to the congregation. Maudy never wore the same clothes twice. Only her sinfully red high heel shoes remained part of her attire from one Sunday to the next. Because Maudy made the point that it didn’t matter whether what you wore was new or old, it only mattered if it was made different by the person wearing it, sales at the church thrift store increased dramatically.

George marveled as he stared at Maudy across the room. She remained as beautiful as the day he first laid eyes on her.

Sheepishly, George walked up to Maudy. He leaned down to give her a shy kiss on the cheek. And she looked as he raised up from her and she stared into his deep blue eyes. She giggled. “Oh, my God. I can’t believe it is you.”

Maudy looked over at her girlfriend Beth and screamed, “This is George.”

Beth screamed in drunken laughter. “Oh my God. You don’t mean behind the Manger George.”

“F*cking yeah. You should have seen us back then. The way we would go to church. I guar-an-damn-tee we were the envy of most people in that congregation.”

George laughed as he sat down next to Maudy. “You are still so beautiful.”

“So how is your wife.”

“Well, her husband hasn’t caught us yet.”

“You are so bad. So, you aren’t married?”

“Nah. What about you?”

Maudy winked. “You ruined me for other guys.”

At that point, George realized that he was going to marry Maudy. He was tired of all the foolishness. He was ready to settle down and Maudy, the girl he first fancied himself in love with, was the woman he would marry.

George and Maudy dated for about two weeks and then he realized it was time to break-up with Claire. He had told Maudy all about Claire and that he had every intention of breaking up with Claire.

Before George called, Claire had received another telephone call from her son. He had just lost his job due to the sub-prime crisis. He was losing his home. His wife was leaving him. His best friend had just been carjacked and murdered by an illegal alien. Another friend was sitting in jail because of pot possession. Claire’s son was in a mess and there was nothing she could say or do to help him. Her son’s world was imploding and there was nothing she could do to help him.

No sooner had Claire hung up with her son than George called. Maybe it was something in the tone of his voice when he talked to Claire on the telephone. Perhaps it was because she had already heard through the grapevine that George had begun to date someone else. But Claire suspected when she hung the phone up that George was intending to break up with her. After Claire hung up, she sat for about an hour and stared off into space. She considered that sex with George was no longer as satisfying as it once had been. There was a part of her that was glad that they might be breaking up. But there was another part of her that considered her revolver in the desk drawer. Then there was another part of her that considered the vibrator in her nightstand drawer. Then there was another part of her that imagined turning her last pack of condoms into balloon animals. Then there was another part of her that imagined seducing her husband’s boss into giving her son a job.

Claire stood up. All her parts seemed to be working. She looked at the desk. She looked at the nightstand. She looked at the picture of her husband’s boss laying on the floor. She wondered what the f*ck the picture of her husband’s boss was doing there. A fleeting thought crossed her mind and she wondered if her husband and his boss were gay lovers. The thought of her cold, cruel, sanctimonious husband down on all fours getting f*cked doggy style gave her a momentary chuckle but then she wanted to cry.

Claire went to the desk. Staring into the oblivion that had become her life, she removed her revolver from the desk drawer. She wasn’t sure what she planned to do. She wasn’t sure who she hated more or even if she hated anyone.

The last time Claire and George had sex, it was not good sex. But still she thought about George’s warm smile. His easy humor always had made her feel. Just able to feel something, that was something. And the last time she and George were together, she had cuddled with him through the night. She never cuddled with her husband. He didn’t like cuddling. How could she live without being cuddled? Claire didn’t know.

Claire stared at the revolver. She pointed the revolver to her temple. Then she laughed. She put the revolver into her purse. “My epitaph will not read that I could not live without being cuddled.”

Claire left her house and drove to a nightclub. Inside, she nervously walked over and sat at the bar. Two young men stood behind her talking.

“Can you believe that dude who killed all those people at the Mall? Why would someone do something like that?”

“But you know. There had to be signs. That dude needed help. Why didn’t someone try to help him before he went crazy?”

Claire turned to look at the young men. She smiled.

One of the young men said, “Sorry ma’am. We’re not into older women.”

Claire stood. She put her hand into her purse. “No. I was listening to your conversation. You amuse me, but that is all.” She pulled her hand back from inside her purse.

One of the young men asked, “If you had a son like that. Don’t you think you could have stopped him. Shouldn‘t the mother have been able to save him from his nervous breakdown?”

“If he were my son, I would have given him a bus ticket to D.C. where he might could have done some f*cking good.”

Then Claire walked away. She guessed she would go and meet with George at the motel as he had asked. Then she changed her mind. She took her cell phone and called him. “George. I know you are planning on breaking up with me. That is okay. We don’t have to break up in person.”

“Claire. I am so sorry.”

“No reason to be. It is time we both move on. I think I am going to travel.”

“You planning on going to Europe? I know you used to talk about going to Europe.”

“No. My first stop is going to be D.C.”

Haunting Tales From Beyond Short Stories

Haunting Tales From Beyond Short Stories

The Picture

The Picture

By Charles Peters

Where shall I begin with this tale of woe. I guess the small birthday party for Benjamin is as good of place as any. So you ask, who the hell is Benjamin?

Benjamin is an 18 year old young man who, with his sister Sarah, have been being raised in foster care. Their father sits in prison for killing a blackmailer. Did he do it? Didn’t he do it? That is a different story. Their mother, bless her soul, resides in Heaven. The Heaven Gate Brothel, owned by cult leader Reverend Owen Black. God, the things their mother can do with a cube of ice and whip cream. But enough about that.

For two years now, Benjamin and Sarah have been under the care of Mrs. Rockling and her 23 year old son Lucas. Mrs. Rockling is a fine woman. A widow woman. Probably could never join the Republican Party, but a fine woman just the same. When Mrs. Rockling has a neighbor lady Sophie sleep over, no one thinks much of it. She is a lonely widow woman. Why should anyone gossip about when loud mouth Sophie sleeps over at the Rockling home. And why shouldn’t the neighbor lady share Mrs. Rockling’s bed. There is not an empty bed in the house. Why should anyone think about it? It is no ones damned business.

Benjamin certainly doesn’t think anything about it. It doesn’t occur to him that Mrs. Rockling and Sophie might do anything other than sleep while in the bed together. Perhaps if he had thought about it, the tragic events of this day would not have happened.

The day didn’t start out tragic. It started with a small party. There was cake and balloons and Sarah trying to pin the tail on Benjamin. There was laughter. There was Lucas with his girlfriend Mary being all “lovely dovely.” Lucas had loved Mary since they first played doctor under the front porch across the street, but that love had not always translated into a blissful relationship. There was Mrs. Rockling talking baseball with Sophie and discussing exactly how badly the braves do suck this year. It was a party. And Benjamin loved it.

As the party began to wind down, Sarah told Benjamin. “Oh, I almost forgot. Someone left this envelope at the door last night with your name on it.” Then she added with a devilish grin. “Sorry,” she said but she didn’t exactly look sorry. “I couldn’t resist. I opened it.”

Benjamin’s heart leaped and he sat back in his chair. Frowning at his sister, nervously he took the envelope from his sister. He hoped his hand shaking wasn’t obvious as he looked at the envelope and removed the perfumed pink stationary from inside.

“Happy Birthday. I’ve got a present for you that you will not forget. Meet me tonight. You know where.”

Sarah teased her brother in a singing voice. “Ben ja min plan ning is slip ping out to night . Ben ja min got a girl friend.”

Benjamin smiled and laughed. Feeling less threatened now by the teasing of his loving sister, acting nonchalantly, he tossed the feminine smelling note aside. “Don’t worry. That isn’t going to happen.”

Mrs. Rockling and her son Lucas had been great to Benjamin and Sarah since their previous foster parents had kicked Benjamin out. It scared Benjamin to think that anything might cause Mrs. Rockling or Lucas to think so badly of him as the people who had removed him from their home. But the letter was harmless.

Mrs. Rockling pined in a half sad and half joking voice, “Soon you will be finding yourself a wife and moving out.”

I don’t guess at that point it had ever occurred to Mrs. Rockling that she and Benjamin shared a common secret or that there was some reason that Sophie had talked her girlfriend Rachel who worked for the state to help get Benjamin and his sister placed with Mrs. Rockling. Mrs. Rockling had never thought to take in foster children until Sophie convinced her. It didn’t really take much convincing. The first time Mrs. Rockling met Benjamin and she talked to him about art, she was like fuck, I totally want to get to know this young man better. She joked to Sophie that it would be so cool if she helped to raise someone who might end up famous.

On some level Lucas pretty much knew it all. He thought if Sophie made his mother happy, then cool. And Sophie’s plan to have foster children placed with his mother seemed a loving gesture. Even though he knew he was going to have to help his mother, he was fine with the idea.

Rachel, who worked for the state, and was key for the plan to be approved, had dated Lucas off and on. Dated. Let me put it more crudely. Lucas and Rachel were fuck buddies on occasion. They liked one another but they didn‘t love one another. They had great sex together; but it was just sex. There was no romantic hand holding over a candle lit dinner or some dreamy walk on a moonlit night. There were few sweet nothings whispered between them. That is what Lucas had with Mary. What Lucas had with Rachel were words that could make a sailor blush and some totally outrageous hardcore great sex.

If you are wondering about Mary. If you are feeling disappointed in Lucas. Don’t. Lucas loved Mary but during this period of their dysfunctional relationship, she had begun to date other people and so had he.

But back to what I was talking about. When Rachel thought about Lucas helping to raise Benjamin and Sarah she felt the need to find out how Lucas might feel about Benjamin. When she thought about it, she wasn’t sure whether Lucas was more Red Neck or Metro Sexual. After sex, she and Lucas both had pretty much always made some excuse to make a quick exit and they’d had very few real conversations. I think they both thought that if they got too close and discovered they didn’t really like one another, then it might spoil some really great fun in the bedroom.

Regardless, Rachel decided she needed to talk with Lucas after they’d had sex. She sure as hell didn’t want to do it before they had sex. It was sort of awkward when Rachel brought up the subject of gay men and Lucas was like wondering if Rachel thought he, Lucas, were gay. God knows that when comes to sex, Lucas realized that he tended to be more that just a little on the kinky side. So, Lucas was like, hey, you know, if the dude is hot and the chemistry is there, it is there. “Yeah, honey, you may have just had the best sex you will ever have with one hot gay man.” Rachel couldn’t believe Lucas’s attitude and died laughing. Okay, not really. There was no funeral, but Lucas did have her laughing.

Listening to his mother talking to Benjamin about getting married he thought back to that conversation he had with Rachel. Rachel had explained to Lucas that Benjamin seemed to have some attraction toward men. His other foster parents had called the state to get him when they discovered some gay porn magazines in his room. Lucas tickled Rachel and scolded her for thinking that he is a homophobe.

Now, Lucas looked at Benjamin and could see that between the note and his mother talking marriage, Benjamin was starting to look almost teary eyed. Lucas laughed, “Yeah, make your older brother look bad by getting married first. But that is okay, even if you were to steal Mary from me, you‘d still be my brother.”

Benjamin smiled. He liked the idea of Lucas thinking of him as a real brother. At the same time it was a smile to hide a sadness. Take a wife. Moving out.

Benjamin remembered his father’s words. “You must get over this silly stuff. You must be a man.”

Since Benjamin’s father had turned against him, Benjamin always feared homeless and living under a bridge was a more likely prospect for his future. And Benjamin considered the reason he had been removed from the previous foster home. He wanted to think he could trust Mrs. Rockling and Lucas with the truth about himself, but he thought it best be a truth kept a secret.

Lucas got up and hugged his brother as he and Mary prepared to leave the party. Handing Benjamin a fifty dollar bill, Lucas laughed, “This might come in handy if you change your mind and slip out tonight.”

Benjamin hugged his brother and grinned. He joked to Mary. “Now where were we going to meet.”

Mary laughed and grabbed hold of Benjamin. Hugging him she giggled. “Now, don’t you be disappointed if Lucas gets married before you.”

Benjamin chuckled and winked. “Oh, I won’t.”

Lucas and Mary then left the party arm in arm with Lucas mumbling, “Marriage.“ Lucas wasn’t really thinking marriage but he started to wonder if that is what Mary had on her mind. Lucas loved Mary.
He truly had loved Mary since the day they first played doctor. Seriously. I am not kidding here. But, they had just started getting their relationship back on track. Mary had been seeing other people. He had been seeing other people. For awhile Mary hadn’t seemed to care if Lucas slept around. But now things were changing.

Lucas and Mary sat on the front steps of the her porch across the street from where Lucas lived. Lucas and Mary kissed and Lucas mentioned maybe they could go somewhere more private and maybe get naked. Ever so coy and seductive, Mary kissed into Lucas’s ear, “Not until we are married.”

“Married.” There was that word again. That word, Lucas thought that was a hell of a note. “So are you proposing to me.”

“Hey, you proposition me for a roll in the hay and you going to get a different kind of proposal from me.”

Lucas teased Mary. “Well, if you haven’t bought me a ring yet, you really shouldn’t propose.” And then Lucas moved in close and holding her gently in his arms, he whispered tenderly with his lips to her ear, “I love you.”

Meanwhile Benjamin had gone up to his room and begun straightening it up. Pleased at Benjamin, Mrs. Rockling came in and offered to help. Mrs. Rockling knelt down to pick up a piece of crumpled paper. Standing back up, and tossing the paper into the garbage can, she told Benjamin she needed to go get a broom to sweep out from under the bed. As she left to get the broom, Benjamin picked the paper up out of the garbage can. It was a love note from Cleave who he worked with at the Sapphire Horse Farm. He then quickly knelt down, reached far up under the bed, and pulled three gay porn magazines from under the bed and tossed them into the can. He then pulled some more love notes from under his mattress and tossed them into the garbage can.

Benjamin was about to take the garbage can down to dump its contents into the bigger can outside when he glanced out the window and he noticed his neighbor Sophie looking through their garbage. “Why the hell is she doing that? Fuck. I can‘t just dump this stuff into the can outside.”

They routinely lit matches in the bathroom to counter odor and so Benjamin figured he could explain the fire in the wastebasket. It was just three magazines and a few letters. He thought surely he could burn them without drawing much notice. So Benjamin took the garbage can to the bathroom. He moved the magazines and the letters from the garbage can to the wastebasket. He then went to return the garbage can to his bedroom. Mrs. Rockling was back in his bedroom cleaning. He sat the garbage can down and told Mrs. Rockling, “I’m going to the bathroom.”

Benjamin rushed back to the bathroom and closed and locked the door. He sat the wastebasket in the shower stall. He decided the fire might be too big and so he removed two of the magazines without really looking inside the wastebasket. He opened the window that was inside the shower stall and then he closed the door to the stall. He dropped a match into the wastebasket and the love letters began to burn. He glanced into the basket and watched the magazine burning. There was more smoke than he wanted. He pulled a towel from the shower rack. He turned the shower on and dampened the towel. He then used the wet towel by putting it over the wastebasket to control the fire by reducing the oxygen. He decided that using cloth over the fire probably was not a really good idea and so he took the towel away from the wastebasket. As he dropped another magazine into the wastebasket, he noticed beneath the burning magazine a bottle of liquor.

“What the fuck?”

The 2nd magazine starting burning a lot quicker than the first. It had been treated with some kind of perfume. Benjamin was just about to use the shower to put the fire out so he could pull the bottle of liquor from the wastebasket when the bottle exploded and fire shot to the ceiling. The loud blast caused Benjamin to fall back, pushing against and opening the shower door. Falling out of the shower stall on to the floor, feeling dazed, Benjamin glanced at his bleeding hand. Benjamin shook his head and rolled his eyes in desperation as he scrambled to stand up. He reached to turn the shower on, hoping to put the fire out. For a moment he felt frozen as he watched the fire dance like a dangerous temptress across the ceiling before his disbelieving eyes. The dancing flames grew larger and the growing fire quickly began to engulf the bathroom. The fire spread fast and there was nothing Benjamin could do.

Mrs. Rockling screamed, “What the hell was that?”

Benjamin started screaming fire and he run to his 17 year old sister’s bedroom. Her door was locked and she wasn’t answering. Hearing the blast, Mrs. Rockling rushed to the door of Benjamin’s bedroom. She stared in horror as the fire began to spread down the hallway toward Benjamin. He looked back at the flames and Mrs. Rockling as he continued trying to get his sister to open the door. Benjamin screamed to Mrs. Rockling. “Climb through my window. Use my window. It is open. That is the best way for you to get out of the house.”

“What about you?”

“Save yourself. Please. Save yourself.”

Mrs. Rockling saw a framed picture of Lucas and Benjamin and Sarah on Benjamin’s bed stand. Grabbing the picture, she did as Benjamin said. She climbed out on to the roof of the wrap around porch. She saw Lucas sitting across the street on the front porch with Mary. She screamed to her horny son, “Our house is on fire. Please hurry. We’ve got to save Benjamin and Sarah.”

Leaving the picture on the roof outside Benjamin‘s window, Mrs. Rocking carefully run across the porch roof to Sarah’s window.

Benjamin continued screaming for Sarah to open her door. Finally Sarah opened her door and screamed in horror as she saw a wall of fire behind Benjamin. Benjamin darted into the room, closing the door, hoping to slow the fire from entering the room. Benjamin rushed to open Sarah’s window. Mrs. Rockling struggled to open it from the outside. The window would not open. Benjamin began looking for something to throw through the window when suddenly the ceiling collapsed, blocking any hope of exit through the window.

Mrs. Rockling screamed in terror at the sight of the falling ceiling. Through the smoke and leaping flames she saw Benjamin and Sarah retreat back toward Sarah’s closet. Mrs. Rockling screamed in tears to Lucas, “They are trapped in Sarah’s closet. I don’t know how to save them.”

Sarah cried, “We are going to die.”

Lucas stated in a loud, firm voice. “I’ll save them. Don’t you worry. I’ll save them.”

Benjamin feared the truth in Sarah‘s words but still he hopefully repeated after Lucas, “Lucas says he will save us.” Benjamin held his sister as they heard Mrs. Rockling frantically screaming to Lucas over and over again that they were in Sarah’s closet. Mary heard Mrs. Rockling and noticed an ax that Lucas had been using to chop down a small rotted tree a couple of days earlier. She ran and got the ax and rushed to throw it to Lucas on the roof.

Mary screamed, “You might need this.”

Another neighbor grabbed a hose pipe and wetted down a blanket. He quickly threw the wet blanket up to Lucas. Lucas hastily grabbed the ax and the wet blanket and with no thought to his own safety climbed through the open window in to Benjamin’s room. The room was burning but through the smoke and fire Lucas saw a pathway to Benjamin’s closet. Feeling the heat of the fire and choking on the smoke, Lucas wrapped himself in the blanket and used the ax with all the strength he could muster to break through Benjamin’s closet into Sarah’s closet.

Benjamin and Sarah heard the pounding of the ax on the wall behind them. Frantically they threw Sarah’s clothes and some other items out of the way as Lucas broke through the scorching wood to reach them. He took the blanket from himself and threw it over Sarah and picked Sarah up into his arms. Her lips touched his cheek in a thankful kiss. The smoke was thick and Benjamin couldn’t see. He held on to Sarah’s shirt sleeve as Lucas carried Sarah through the wall of the closet . In a seeming mountain of fire they walked toward the open window in Benjamin‘s room. Hearing the sirens and suddenly being able to see the flashing lights of the fire truck reflecting as beacons through the thick smoke rising upward through the window, they felt safety was near.

Lucas whispered, “We are almost there.”

Just at the window, Lucas felt the floor start to crumble beneath him. He threw Sarah through the window onto the porch roof and then gave Benjamin a push in the same direction. Lucas felt his foot become wedged in the collapsing floor. And then he stepped through a hole with his other foot. He fought to free his legs from the floor as he felt himself begin to sink. It was a sinking feeling.

Outside the window, on the roof of the porch, Sarah and Benjamin turned to see their brother as the floor gave way, trapping him. They watched the flames jump and dance. For a moment, a second, they hopefully reached back toward their brother. But then that one second of hope vanished into the fire. In horrific agony as though his pain were their pain, they watched Lucas become engulfed in flames. In hopeless anger at the unforgiving situation, helpless to do anything to save their savior, their brother, in woeful distress they closed their eyes. That moment they would always remember as the moment they’d given up and no matter how impossible the situation was, for that moment they’d always feel guilt for they knew that their brother had somehow saved them from just as an impossible moment.

A strong, tough, fireman came up on a ladder to get them off the roof. On the roof, he stopped in horror. He stared inside the window at the unrecognizable figure masked in flames. Then the fireman looked down and saw the face of Lucas in the photograph. Picking the picture up and then looking back to the dying young man, the fireman openly wept at the horrific sight.

Lucas heard the sirens and he looked at the fireman who stood in tears reaching toward him. But Lucas knew it was too late. In pain from the fire he struggled for his last breath. He died.

_________

After the fire, Robert Hendelson could not get the image of Lucas being consumed in fire out of his mind. This night as he went to bed he looked at the picture of Lucas, Benjamin, and Sarah. He knew he needed to return the picture to Mrs. Rockling but something stopped him. God, the devil, a psychotic obsession; but whatever the reason, he did not return the picture.

Robert had investigated the fire and had decided it was arson. Even though he had quit his job as fireman and had no legal standing, he’d made up his mind that he was going to make the person who set the fire pay. He felt driven to murder the person who’d set the fire.

He had not been in bed long when he decided he could not sleep. Taking the picture of Lucas, Benjamin, and Sarah from his nightstand and putting it into his jacket pocket he left his home and drove to the burned remains of the Rockling home.

Meanwhile, Mrs. Rockling had sent Benjamin to check on Mary and take her a chocolate cake that Mrs. Rockling had cooked. Mrs. Rockling was worried about Mary. Since her parents had moved to Florida she lived alone and now there was not Lucas to watch out for her.

The grandfather clock chimed midnight as Benjamin rung the doorbell at Mary’s place. Mary answered the door, took the cake and Benjamin stepped inside the home. About five minutes later, through the blinds, Robert could see Mary and Benjamin hugging. Then Benjamin left Mary’s home.

Robert had already decided Benjamin was the one who murdered Lucas. Now, he thought he knew the motive. He thought Benjamin in love with his brother’s girlfriend.

Benjamin left Mary’s and walked over to the burned remains of what had been his home. When Robert walked up to him, Benjamin recognized him as the fireman on the roof. Robert told Benjamin, “I see I am not the only one who can’t sleep tonight.”

Benjamin nodded. Benjamin said, “The moon is so bright, it hardly seems night.”

Robert pulled the picture from his jacket and gave it to Benjamin. Benjamin looked at the picture and told Robert that his mother had been wondering about the picture. Staring at the picture, Benjamin became overwhelmed with emotion.

Robert seemed a good man. There is no doubt watching Lucas burn to death impacted him in a bad way. And when he saw Benjamin cry he patted Benjamin on the back. He actually took Benjamin in his arms to comfort Benjamin. Then he and Benjamin started walking together. They talked. It was about nothing. It was about everything. And before Benjamin knew it, he realized he was standing on a dead end road in a little used public park. There was no one around.

Benjamin had not really paid much attention to Robert. But now Robert and Benjamin stared into each other’s eyes and Benjamin saw a look that made him feel uneasy. Benjamin saw a look in those eyes, those seemingly cold eyes, that made him feel a sense of danger. He told Robert he needed to be getting home and he started walking back out of the park. Robert caught up with him and grabbed hold of Benjamin’s arm.

Robert said, “I looked around those ruins. I am pretty sure the fire was arson. I am pretty sure you did it.”

Benjamin told Robert, “It was not arson.”

Robert said, “I can’t prove it. But it was arson. And you little bastard. You aren’t going to get by with the murder.”

“I didn’t kill anyone.”

“You killed him for that girl didn’t you. That is what it was about.” Robert pulled out a gun and pointed it at Benjamin’s head. “I’d never seen anyone burn alive before. You burned your foster brother alive.”

“No. You don’t understand. It was an accident.”

"Accident? You think I am crazy enough to believe that?"

In a confrontational voice Benjamin said, “You have to be crazy." Then feeling the revolver pressed against his temple, in a softer voice Benjamin said, "You don‘t want to kill me.”

“Crazy. I sure as hell didn’t burn anyone alive. And yes I do want to kill you.”

Suddenly, the picture flew up from Benjamin’s hands. It hit Robert in the face and Benjamin managed to jump just in time to grab the gun away from Robert. Benjamin actually considered killing Robert with the gun but he didn’t. He figured he would never see Robert again; that is if Robert knew what was good for him.

Benjamin picked the picture up from where it had bounced off Robert‘s face. He looked at Lucas in the picture. Benjamin realized how the picture flew from his hands as though on its own to hit Robert in the face. Benjamin realized that somehow, from the grave, Lucas had saved him again. He felt certain that Lucas was the one who had thrown the picture at Robert.

Benjamin went home feeling forgiven.

Man Whore & Ghost of Diamond Bluff

This story is not suitable for younger readers or people who believe in censorship.

This is the start of the Ghost of Diamond Bluff and Manwhore Series. At times they merged together. Serial Wrote in Quickie Lit Style with multiple Story Lines.

This story is continued in Ghost of Diamond Bluff II.

A1 - Setting Map for both Ghost of Diamond Bluff and Man Whore Web Serials



Places

Lemuria Tribal Lands


Roseville - Main Setting for Man Whore Webserial. It is part of the Andoro Conferation but also is a separate City State. Armies of various families, estates, corporations, and groups maintain power through an uneasy truce.


Andora Confederation - Outlands of the City States and the nobility of the City States.


Florida - Controlled by the Nobles of Atlantis but in addition protected by the Elders of the Andora Confederation.


Georgia - A closed society separate from all alliances. Protected by their King, Robert E. Lee.


Bahamia - A Fully Automated Society where no one has to work. Money is earned by playing sports and games and acting.


Greater Atlantis - Ruled by a King and Nobles. The General Population is divided into five classes. Slaves....people fall into this class if they break any of the laws. Debtors...people fall into this class if they borrow money. Traders...people fall in this class if they are merchants. Lesser Nobility...people fall into this class if they make their living by playing sports and games and acting. Greater Nobility...the ruling class.


Lesser Atlantis - A Constitutional Republic with an elected Government. Largely an agricultural society. They are independent from the Greater Atlantis though Greater Atlantis does not fully recognize that independence. The King of Atlantis does maintain armies in Lesser Atlantis but generally leaves the people of Lesser Atlantis alone. A previous King pissed the people of Lesser Atlantis off and the farmers went on strike and people went hungry.


Sapphire - Part of the Andora Confederation. Main setting for the Ghost of Diamond Bluff.


Portabay - Also part of the Andora Conferation. Portis is on the other side of Portabay that isn't visible on the map.

Episodes Common To Both Ghost of Diamond Bluff and Man Whore

There is some overlaps between these two ongoing stories.
This is where they will be double posted.

Change: I now post Man Whore within the Ghost of Diamond Bluff Menu Structure.

F - Man Whore Webserial: Henry to Meet Bejamin McCluskey

F - Man Whore Webserial: Henry to Meet Bejamin McCluskey

Henry curled up in bed. Almost 9:00 and he was in no hurry to crawl out of bed. He went to sleep thinking and he woke up thinking. “The world is a dangerous place.”

Seeing Duke as a woman and fucking her was somewhat bothersome to Henry. Duke woke up one morning a perfectly normal person and now he is some sort of creature. His childhood friend Johan had woke up one morning alive and went to bed that night dead. “That has to totally blow chunks.”

It had been three days since Henry had heard from Sharon at the beauty shop. The last he had talked with her she was going to check on Lucy. “Oh my God, what if Lucy at her?”

Henry sat up in bed. He called the beauty shop and was relieved to hear her voice answer hello. Sounding non-gallant “Yo, Sharon. How are things going? Have any appointments for me.”

“You ever think about doing gay porn?”

“No!”

“I have this man calling me who heard about you from Luke Grace. He says he will pay you $100,000 to be in adult movie he is shooting.”

___

So Henry flies to the Andora Confederation to discuss contract details with Benjamin McCluskey. He woke up one morning just a high priced whore in a small town and now he might become a porn star.

Benjamin McCluskey is character in Webserial Ghost of Diamond Bluff.

http://sayata.net/magazine/node/357

G - Man Whore Web Serial: Henry Travels to Sapphire

G - Man Whore Web Serial: Henry Travels to Sapphire

Henry feels more than just a little nervous as he kisses his mother goodbye and boards the elecraft that will fly him straight to the earth hover which is like a small city in the sky that orbits above earth. Henry leaves the elecraft and nervously steps into the earth hover. In less than 3 minutes he boards paracraft that takes him to a different earth hover. Then after five minutes there he boards another elecraft that takes him down to Sapphire. Benjamin is waiting for him at the top of Trojanworld.

Benjamin introduces himself and they go to a restaurant to eat and talk. Henry tells Benjamin, “God, I have never traveled out of Saxony. That was unbelievable. Travel all this distance in less than 15 minutes.”

Benjamin smiles. “Luke Grace tells me some nice things about you. He say’s you will be perfect for this movie he is shooting.”

“You know. I’ve never had sex with anyone who has a cock. I don’t know whether I can do what you want.”

“You aren’t gay.”

“But I sure could use the $100,000.”

Luke Grace walks up and sits down with Benjamin and Henry. “We can cut in to stuntmen doing the actual sex. No one will know the difference.”

Benjamin shook his head. “I think we would do better to put him in a straight movie and let him perform the actual sex.”

“No. See I want someone straight playing the lead. Every gay actor I have auditioned just does not fit this sexually confused part. They are just too obviously over the top gay.”

“But he has to do the sex. People catch on to lip singers. They will realize a stand-in is being used for the sex. So Henry, do you think you can do the sex.”

“I don’t know.”

Luke tells Henry. “Why don’t we go down to the studio and me and you can try one of the sexual scenes and see how it works. What do you think Benjamin?”

“Sure, lets go.”

Henry looks at Luke. “So you suggested me for the part because you want to have sex with me.”

“Well, I didn’t suggest you for the part because I don’t want to have sex with you. But this part is not dependent on you having sex with me. As far as I am concerned it is not even dependent on you having sex with any man.”

H - Man Whore Serial: Henry Returns to the Roseville Township

Man Whore Serial: Henry Returns to the Roseville Township

Henry Luth considers staying in Sapphire but returns back home. Benjamin has told him that if a part more suitable turns up, he will keep Henry in mind. Benjamin McCluskey
likes Henry but decides it would be a bad idea to cast him in the movie that Luke Grace is making.

Back home, Henry hugs his mom as though he had been gone a long time. His mother ask him, “Well, you turn down the money?”

“Benjamin McCluskey thinks he may have a more suitable part for me in the future. I don’t know whether I could have done the movie or not.”

“What is Sapphire like?”

“It is nice enough. Actually has a small town feel to it. There are some good people there. Benjamin McCluskey is one of those people, you meet, and you just know they are special.”

“More special than you?”

“I am not special.”

“You are to me. What do you think about Luke Grace?”

“He is okay. I think he was trying to help me.”

“What does it feel like traveling on the elecraft system?”

“Scary as hell. I know it is safe. But I was so nervous.”

“I’d like to travel on it once.”

“Maybe if I go back to Sapphire you can come with me. That would be cool.”

“I’d like that.”

“Are you disappointed that I didn’t lock a deal down?”

“No. Actually I am glad. You get too rich, you might forget all about me.”

“Mom. Don’t be silly. We are blood.”

I. Manwhore Webserial - Benjamin Calls

I. Manwhore Webserial - Benjamin Calls

Henry sits in the Coffee House. He gets a call from Benjamin McCluskey on his cell phone. There is an edge, a nervousness in Benjamin’s voice. Henry knows that something very serious is going on. Henry has heard about the arrest of Reverend Owen Black that is part of Benjamin’s Community.

“I need to talk with you in private. This phone call may be monitored. I will be in Roseville sometime in the next three days.”

The call is short and leaves Henry unnerved. He knows he is dealing with some powerful people. It is in Henry’s nature to not want to get involved. But what can he say? What can he do?

Melinda Grace walks in, orders a cup of Coffee, picks it up, and sits down with Henry. She takes a quick sip of the hot coffee and takes a clean napkin to dry some of the coffee from the edge of her lip. The coffee and her red lipstick leaves a stain on the once clean napkin. Henry notices and stares at the napkin.

Melinda tells Henry. “I understand you went to Sapphire.”

“Yeah. It was amazing. I am afraid I disappointed Duke though.”

“No. Duke understood. He and Benjamin McCluskey talked it over. How was Sapphire?”

“The trip there was amazing. I’d never traveled before. I didn’t spend much time in Sapphire but I liked it. I actually considered staying but this is home.”

“I’ve thought about leaving at times. But I truly love Roseville. I don’t have many true friends but still, I feel safe here.”

“I am your friend. Friends for life.”

Melinda smiles and takes Henry’s hand. “Yes. Friends for life.” Melinda takes another drink of coffee. She again dabs the napkin to her mouth. “Duke came home last night. He wants you to come to the house not in three days but five days. He said you would know what it is about.”

“I just talked to Benjamin. I guess it is all connected. Benjamin sounded nervous about something.”

“I heard Duke and father talking. Prince Baucus is becoming a growing threat to our family and to Benjamin’s family.”

"But what would that have to do with me."

"I don't know."

zi - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - An Identity Revealed

zi - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - An Identity Revealed

From leaving Prince Baucus, Sally and Wasp go to get Sally a change of clothes. She changes and then they travel on the Elecraft across the Gulf of Atlantis to Coastal Roseville.

While riding on the Elecraft City Ship they sit down at one of the Snack Bars with a view of the planet below them. After they order, Wasp figures he has held back his questions long enough.

“Why are we going to Coastal Roseville?”

“Your uncle wants you to be on neutral ground and stop trying to stir things up.”

“I have not been trying to stir things up. And since when do you still take orders from my Uncle Casper.”

“Look. I want to find who killed my son. I don’t care about Democracy or other such mindless shit. You know I love you Wasp. God, you almost died trying to save my son. I will always love you for that. But I don’t want to be the enemy of anyone. Not Prince Baucus. Not Benjamin McCluskie. And I do not want to see Andora in war.”

“You do not want war. My uncle does not want war. Did my Uncle have you fuck Prince Baucus to mend fences with the Prince.”

“What? No. It just happened.”

“You just happened to have sex with a man you profess to hate.”

“I never said I hated the Prince.”

“Yes, you have. More than once, you‘ve said that to me.”

“I was frustrated because I didn’t think he was doing enough to find the person responsible for killing my son. But I think I’ve been wrong about him.”

“Wrong! What about Benjamin?”

“He says that Benjamin is not his enemy. He is glad that Benjamin is working to find the person who killed my son.” Sally examines the face of her friend. “Why do you want me to dislike Prince Baucus? Why do you dislike him so much? Do you dislike him so much that you would see Andora in Civil War?

“I don’t want to see Andora in war. No! Of course I don’t. If Benjamin and Prince Baucus can find peace. Of course that is good. That is good if Prince Baucus is not evil. But you know what they say he did to Benjamin.”

“They lie. Prince Baucus does not have that dark side.”

“How do you know that?”

“I just had sex with Prince Baucus. Trust me. I know!!!”

“I...”

“Look. I just came out of a phase where I was believing every bad thing that could be said about Prince. I was so damned frustrated that I even began to suspect that he had something to do with the killing of my son. But no! He is the same man who gave me the medal of honor. I will not be fooled again into thinking he anything but a good man.”

Wasp cocks his head and muses as he admires Sally. Then his face turns sad. “You know. Our relationship is based on a lie. You think I risked my life to save your son. And God, I would have. I would have died to save your son if that were possible.” Wasp pauses. “But see. The thing is. I am already dead. I can’t die. I am a Transformer.”

“Such things are not real. Like America. It is just a myth. You tease me.”

“It was in Roseville where I died. That is where I was born.”

“Died? How did you die?”

“I don’t know. I just know I was brought back to life by a transformer named Lucy. She knew my Uncle Casper, who by the way is really my Uncle, and it was decided that I would stay with him. It was decided my parents would not be told that I was risen. Except for Lucy, I would be dead, and we thought it best not to unsettle their lives. To them, I would remain dead.”

“And you took the name Wasp.”

“My real name is Johan Karr.”

“You are telling me that your real name is Johan Karr and that you can’t die because you are already dead.”

“That is what I am telling you.”

Unsettled, Sally walks with Wasp to make their exit from the Elecraft and down to Coastal Roseville. Wasp isn’t back home, but still near enough to home to feel a longing for friends he had long ago chosen to forget.

zj - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - A Less Lonely Promise

zj - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - A Less Lonely Promise

Prince Baucus picks up the phone. He clears his throat. He dials the number. And he gets a damned answering machine. Slamming the phone down, he decides not to call, but to travel to neutral ground in Roseville and meet with Benjamin in person.

As he leaves his office, he tells his secretary to keep calling until she reaches Benjamin’s people and gets the meeting scheduled in Roseville.

___

Alone, without body guards, Prince Baucus exits the Elecraft shortly before Wasp and Sally make their exit. Neither Prince Baucus nor Sally is aware of how close they are to bumping into one another.

___

Coastal Roseville is a most beautiful place. Weeping Willow trees and colorful flower gardens line the sidewalks as one walks from the Elecraft exit station. Then one comes to the round park. It is centered with a large water fountain and seven statues of profound but forgettable people. Forgettable people whose stories are long lost in the rewrites of history.

At the center of the park, there are seven sidewalks that lead in seven directions. One sidewalk leads to the ocean and the disco district. That is the sidewalk taken by Prince Baucus.

Prince Baucus stops to buy a hotdog from a vendor. It is there that Sally and Wasp encounter him. Sally is happy to see the Prince on neutral ground. Wasp feels awkward as he watches the Prince kiss Sally. He remembers the times that Prince Baucus has peered at him with a seeming look of contempt.

Prince grins as he pulls away from Sally and notices Wasp. Sounding friendly, Prince ask, “You are Wasp, right?”

Wasp answers in a suspicious, questioning voice, “Right.” Wasp doesn’t think for a second that the Prince is so unaware of him as to ask that question.

Prince said even as he couldn’t quite remember how the subject had come up in conversation, “I think I remember your Uncle telling me that you are gay.” Prince had noticed Wasp on several occasions. He had heard conversations that brought into question whether Wasp was really General Casper’s nephew or gay lover.

Wasp‘s first instinct is to be angry at the question but then he smiles and winks, “I am bisexual.”

The wink causes the Prince to feel an immediate level of discomfort. But still he will not shy from continuing the subject with Wasp. “Oh, well, you know what Oprah says.”

“What is that?” Wasp asked somewhat amused that Prince was about to quote Oprah.

“Sleep with a dude once and it doesn’t matter how many women you have sex with.”

Wasp moves to put his arm around Prince‘s shoulder. He turns, leans closer, and speaks directly into Prince‘s ear, “Yeah. Oprah is a clueless bitch. Not even if it bit her on the ass, Oprah would not know what love is.”

Prince Baucus turns and Wasp moves so that now his hands are draped on Prince Baucus’s shoulders as they stand to face to face, face in face. As uncomfortable as Wasp’s unexpected touching and familiarity made Prince, still, he finds Wasp interesting. Someone he had previously had a contemptuous disregard for now seems to be someone he should not ignore. This young man stood with General Casper. This young man stood on the stage with Benjamin McCluskie. This young man stood often as a companion with Sally Kane. This young man, whether nephew or gay lover to General Casper, now stands face in face with Prince Baucus.

Prince Baucus feels intrigued. Usually people are somewhat shy around the Prince, but Wasp seems at ease and ready to say pretty much anything. “So you think Oprah doesn’t know love.“ Prince asked, “Have you ever been in love?”

All the times the Prince had ignored him, now Wasp stood there with royalty. His arms were draped over the shoulders of a man who could be a dangerous enemy. But for reasons beyond his own immortality, this was not now Wasp’s fear. As Sally had told him, and he was reluctant to believe, he now saw a loving man with a gentle, kind, expression. Face to face with the Prince, Wasp felt tenderness in the Prince’s eyes. The Prince was a man Wasp had wanted to hate for the tales he had wanted to believe, but now the certainty of his hate became replaced with confusion.

“You ask if I have ever loved anyone.“ Wasp speaks in a tone so as to challenge the Prince. Wasp states, “I love Sally.” But those words did not trigger a challenge back from the Prince. So Wasp chooses to rephrase, to use words to hurt, and to inspire an angry response from the Prince. “I love the woman who you just fucked.”

Prince Baucus senses Wasp wants to pick a fight. And the Prince realizes he has never done anything to foster friendship much less loyalty from his top General’s confident; be he actual nephew or as rumored, lover. The prince smiles and says, “I saw you grinning when you walked in on us. You didn’t look to be the jealous lover.”

Wasp drops his hands away from the Prince and steps back away. “No. Not jealous. She has her lovers and I have my lovers, but I still love her.”

Sally grimaces at Wasp. Frowning, she pushes Wasp and he backs farther away from the Prince. She takes the Prince‘s hand. “Yes.” She considers that she will not deny Wasp as a casual lover. In a sensual, teasing voice she whispers, “Wasp and I are just regular whores.” She laughs and pulls on her ears. “Got lovers, moist and hot, frolicking, no, running, running out of our ears; out of our lives. Yes. Running. Running for dear life.” Her voice is so soft it is almost inaudible. She says, “And so far away.” Then she pulls the Prince who has hung on her every word into her arms. She gives Wasp a look so he might know the Prince is important to her. She raises her voice. “Yes. So many lovers. But so many nights I have a lonesome bed.” Then she steps back from the Prince and he feels as though he has been wrapped around her little finger as she tells him, “So really, not so many lovers for me.”

Wasp laughs and then shrugs. “No. Me neither. Not really.”

Sally grins at Wasp. “That is why we sometimes turn to one another for our needs. And though we will never be as one in matrimony, make no mistake, we do love one another.”

Prince runs his fingers through Sally’s hair. “And now you have one more,“ the Prince says as he moves to take Sally into his arms. “Perhaps your bed will be less lonesome,” the Prince says and then kisses her softly on her waiting lips. “I hope to make, to oblige you, so both of us will be less lonely.”

Sally melts away from the Prince‘s kiss and as he feels her slip away he dreads her words. She tells the Prince, “Know that I love General Casper different from Wasp and different from you. And there may come a time when Casper will be my one and only. But till then, you and I can be friends. Till then, when we agree, you and I can be lovers.”

zk - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - From Tango to Funky Chicken

zk - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - From Tango to Funky Chicken

Prince Baucus, Wasp, and Sally sashay into the Limelight Disco with the loud, throbbing of music. Wasp notices the large, eccentrically beautiful crowd of people full of cheer and energy, but then his eyes focuses on the total amazement expressed with each of Prince’s innocent like poses as they walk deeper pass the security and bouncers into the circus atmosphere of the disco. Prince stops on the glass floor and his eyes widen as he watches the colorful fish swimming beneath his feet. Then he looks up at the strobe light spinning above him.

Sally grabs a hold of him and tells him to dance with her. Together they begin to gyrate to the beat of the music. With them cutting up and acting silly Wasp eases away from them. Leaning against a pole near a table where he plans to sit, he glances around the disco like a detective in search.

Perhaps it is their military training, but even as Sally acts silly with the Prince, she also begins to canvas around the club. She and Wasp seem to sense the same feeling of something not right near the same time.

Still, neither spot any potential trouble maker lurking in the club. Feeling more at ease they both return to enjoying the club atmosphere.

Wasp eyes a nice looking woman he considers approaching for a dance. Then he sees her discreetly picking her nose partially into a napkin at her face. He laughs to himself that a belch and a fart might not be far behind. Then he fixes his eyes on a nice looking young man. He wonders to himself whether the man is straight, gay or confused. Suddenly, the nose picking woman walks up to the man and invites him to dance with her. Wasp shrugs and orders a Brain Teaser Drink as he sits down at the table.
“I am sorry sir, I don’t know that drink,” the floor tender tells Wasp.

“Put 1/2 ounce of Amaretto in with 1/2 ounce of Southern Comfort in with 1 ounce of cream. Shake it with ice.”

“What if we add some vodka, gin, and orange juice to do sort of a hybrid ‘57 Chevy.”

Wasp grins as he looks the floor server up and down. “That sounds like a drink and half. I will give it a try.”

The floor server goes to give the Bartender the order and a woman sits down at the table with Wasp. “My God. You are Johan Karr.”

“You are mistaken.”

“The hell I am. Did Lucy bring you back to life as well?”

“What? Who are you? I don’t know you.”

Lucy, in man form sat down next to Duke in woman form. They both stare at Wasp who is Johan Karr. Duke questions Lucy, “Did you bring him back to life.”

Wasp ask, “Who are you two?”

Lucy says, “I am Lucy in man form. This is Duke in woman form.”

Wasp grins as he stands from his chair and grabs Lucy up and gives her a hug. “I didn’t recognize you. God, it is fucking good to see you. And you Duke. Look at you. Mr. Jock strutting around as a woman.”

Lucy ask, “What are you doing here without shape shifting? You know people are going to recognize you.”

“Ah, Sally brought me here. My Uncle wants me to stay here on neutral ground. He is afraid for me. And get this. We ran into Prince Baucus and he is here with us. I had told Sally that I am a Transformer and was going to change but then we run into the Prince.”

Lucy tells Johan/Wasp, “Well, Henry knows about Transformers. He is here with Duke and me. But still, I don’t know how he will take the fact that I raised you from the dead and...”

“Yeah, I need to slip somewhere private and transform.” Just as Johan/Wasp said that suddenly a spotlight turned onto the dance floor and there was Henry.

Lucy laughs, “Oh my God. He is going to do a dance like John Travolta in Saturday Night Fever. That is so stupid.”

Johan/Wasp admires his old friend strutting his stuff on the dance floor. “I don’t think that is stupid.” Johan/Wasp sits down and slips under the table and transforms into a woman. He then stands. Though now a woman he is still dressed as he was as Wasp. Grooving to the beat of the music and snapping her fingers, Wasp acting all prissy and feminine dances out to join Henry on the dance floor. Henry is pleased to see the beautiful woman join him on the floor and together their dance changes from a strut to a sensual tango.

Duke looks at Lucy. “They are hot together.”

Lucy disagrees. “Fucking retarded.”

Sally and Prince walk up. “Wasn’t Wasp right here just a second ago?”

Sally then looks to the dance floor and she realizes that the woman is wearing Wasp’s clothes. She points, “That can’t be.”

Lucy so much wishes she wasn’t a man. She so totally wants to dance with Prince. Duke sees the lust in Lucy’s man eyes. Feeling silly Duke, as a woman, grabs a hold of Prince. “Let’s you and me join them on the dance floor.”

Lucy as a man looks at Sally. “Guess it is you and me.” Lucy as a man grabs Sally and as they hit the floor the music changes from being suited to the Tango to being more suited to the Funky Chicken.

Girl Who Said No - Theme Song to Ghost of Diamond Bluff

Girl Who Said No - Not really the theme. Story got away from this.

Serial: Ghost of Diamond Bluff

____________________________

This is where the Segments of the Serial Ghost of Diamond Bluff is posted. Some Content may not be suitable for everyone. Areas may be sexual and some areas may contain supernatural and horror.

The serial begins with the death of Lucas and his becoming a ghost. He and his mother have been taking care of two foster children; Benjamin and Sarah. After the death of Lucas, his mother Mrs. Rockling, discovers things about her two foster children she had been unaware.

__

A. The Picture

Serial has been discontinued: The Picture stands as short story now located at The Picture

Ghosts of Diamond Bluff

by Charles T. Peters jr.

One

The Picture

Where shall I begin with this tale of woe. I guess the small birthday party for Benjamin is as good of place as any. So you ask, who the hell is Benjamin?

Benjamin is an 18 year old young man who, with his sister Sarah, have been being raised in foster care. Their father sits in prison for killing a blackmailer. Did he do it? Didn’t he do it? That is a different story. Their mother, bless her soul, resides in Heaven. The Heaven Gate Brothel, owned by cult leader Reverend Owen Black. God, the things their mother can do with a cube of ice and whip cream. But enough about that.

For two years now, Benjamin and Sarah have been under the care of Mrs. Rockling and her 23 year old son Lucas. Mrs. Rockling is a fine woman. A widow woman. Probably could never join the Republican Party, but a fine woman just the same. When Mrs. Rockling has a neighbor lady Sophie sleep over, no one thinks much of it. She is a lonely widow woman. Why should anyone gossip about when loud mouth Sophie sleeps over at the Rockling home. And why shouldn’t the neighbor lady share Mrs. Rockling’s bed. There is not an empty bed in the house. Why should anyone think about it? It is no ones damned business.

Benjamin certainly doesn’t think anything about it. It doesn’t occur to him that Mrs. Rockling and Sophie might do anything other than sleep while in the bed together. Perhaps if he had thought about it, the tragic events of this day would not have happened.

The day didn’t start out tragic. It started with a small party. There was cake and balloons and Sarah trying to pin the tail on Benjamin. There was laughter. There was Lucas with his girlfriend Mary being all “lovely dovely.” Lucas had loved Mary since they first played doctor under the front porch across the street, but that love had not always translated into a blissful relationship. There was Mrs. Rockling talking baseball with Sophie and discussing exactly how badly the braves do suck this year. It was a party. And Benjamin loved it.

As the party began to wind down, Sarah told Benjamin. “Oh, I almost forgot. Someone left this envelope at the door last night with your name on it.” Then she added with a devilish grin. “Sorry,” she said but she didn’t exactly look sorry. “I couldn’t resist. I opened it.”

Benjamin’s heart leaped and he sat back in his chair. Frowning at his sister, nervously he took the envelope from his sister. He hoped his hand shaking wasn’t obvious as he looked at the envelope and removed the perfumed pink stationary from inside.

“Happy Birthday. I’ve got a present for you that you will not forget. Meet me tonight. You know where.”

Sarah teased her brother in a singing voice. “Ben ja min plan ning is slip ping out to night . Ben ja min got a girl friend.”

Benjamin smiled and laughed. Feeling less threatened now by the teasing of his loving sister, acting nonchalantly, he tossed the feminine smelling note aside. “Don’t worry. That isn’t going to happen.”

Mrs. Rockling and her son Lucas had been great to Benjamin and Sarah since their previous foster parents had kicked Benjamin out. It scared Benjamin to think that anything might cause Mrs. Rockling or Lucas to think so badly of him as the people who had removed him from their home. But the letter was harmless.

Mrs. Rockling pined in a half sad and half joking voice, “Soon you will be finding yourself a wife and moving out.”

I don’t guess at that point it had ever occurred to Mrs. Rockling that she and Benjamin shared a common secret or that there was some reason that Sophie had talked her girlfriend Rachel who worked for the state to help get Benjamin and his sister placed with Mrs. Rockling. Mrs. Rockling had never thought to take in foster children until Sophie convinced her. It didn’t really take much convincing. The first time Mrs. Rockling met Benjamin and she talked to him about art, she was like fuck, I totally want to get to know this young man better. She joked to Sophie that it would be so cool if she helped to raise someone who might end up famous.

On some level Lucas pretty much knew it all. He thought if Sophie made his mother happy, then cool. And Sophie’s plan to have foster children placed with his mother seemed a loving gesture. Even though he knew he was going to have to help his mother, he was fine with the idea.

Rachel, who worked for the state, and was key for the plan to be approved, had dated Lucas off and on. Dated. Let me put it more crudely. Lucas and Rachel were fuck buddies on occasion. They liked one another but they didn‘t love one another. They had great sex together; but it was just sex. There was no romantic hand holding over a candle lit dinner or some dreamy walk on a moonlit night. There were few sweet nothings whispered between them. That is what Lucas had with Mary. What Lucas had with Rachel were words that could make a sailor blush and some totally outrageous hardcore great sex.

If you are wondering about Mary. If you are feeling disappointed in Lucas. Don’t. Lucas loved Mary but during this period of their dysfunctional relationship, she had begun to date other people and so had he.

But back to what I was talking about. When Rachel thought about Lucas helping to raise Benjamin and Sarah she felt the need to find out how Lucas might feel about Benjamin. When she thought about it, she wasn’t sure whether Lucas was more Red Neck or Metro Sexual. After sex, she and Lucas both had pretty much always made some excuse to make a quick exit and they’d had very few real conversations. I think they both thought that if they got too close and discovered they didn’t really like one another, then it might spoil some really great fun in the bedroom.

Regardless, Rachel decided she needed to talk with Lucas after they’d had sex. She sure as hell didn’t want to do it before they had sex. It was sort of awkward when Rachel brought up the subject of gay men and Lucas was like wondering if Rachel thought he, Lucas, were gay. God knows that when comes to sex, Lucas realized that he tended to be more that just a little on the kinky side. So, Lucas was like, hey, you know, if the dude is hot and the chemistry is there, it is there. “Yeah, honey, you may have just had the best sex you will ever have with one hot gay man.” Rachel couldn’t believe Lucas’s attitude and died laughing. Okay, not really. There was no funeral, but Lucas did have her laughing.

Listening to his mother talking to Benjamin about getting married he thought back to that conversation he had with Rachel. Rachel had explained to Lucas that Benjamin seemed to have some attraction toward men. His other foster parents had called the state to get him when they discovered some gay porn magazines in his room. Lucas tickled Rachel and scolded her for thinking that he is a homophobe.

Now, Lucas looked at Benjamin and could see that between the note and his mother talking marriage, Benjamin was starting to look almost teary eyed. Lucas laughed, “Yeah, make your older brother look bad by getting married first. But that is okay, even if you were to steal Mary from me, you‘d still be my brother.”

Benjamin smiled. He liked the idea of Lucas thinking of him as a real brother. At the same time it was a smile to hide a sadness. Take a wife. Moving out.

Benjamin remembered his father’s words. “You must get over this silly stuff. You must be a man.”

Since Benjamin’s father had turned against him, Benjamin always feared homeless and living under a bridge was a more likely prospect for his future. And Benjamin considered the reason he had been removed from the previous foster home. He wanted to think he could trust Mrs. Rockling and Lucas with the truth about himself, but he thought it best be a truth kept a secret.

Lucas got up and hugged his brother as he and Mary prepared to leave the party. Handing Benjamin a fifty dollar bill, Lucas laughed, “This might come in handy if you change your mind and slip out tonight.”

Benjamin hugged his brother and grinned. He joked to Mary. “Now where were we going to meet.”

Mary laughed and grabbed hold of Benjamin. Hugging him she giggled. “Now, don’t you be disappointed if Lucas gets married before you.”

Benjamin chuckled and winked. “Oh, I won’t.”

Lucas and Mary then left the party arm in arm with Lucas mumbling, “Marriage.“ Lucas wasn’t really thinking marriage but he started to wonder if that is what Mary had on her mind. Lucas loved Mary.
He truly had loved Mary since the day they first played doctor. Seriously. I am not kidding here. But, they had just started getting their relationship back on track. Mary had been seeing other people. He had been seeing other people. For awhile Mary hadn’t seemed to care if Lucas slept around. But now things were changing.

Lucas and Mary sat on the front steps of the her porch across the street from where Lucas lived. Lucas and Mary kissed and Lucas mentioned maybe they could go somewhere more private and maybe get naked. Ever so coy and seductive, Mary kissed into Lucas’s ear, “Not until we are married.”

“Married.” There was that word again. That word, Lucas thought that was a hell of a note. “So are you proposing to me.”

“Hey, you proposition me for a roll in the hay and you going to get a different kind of proposal from me.”

Lucas teased Mary. “Well, if you haven’t bought me a ring yet, you really shouldn’t propose.” And then Lucas moved in close and holding her gently in his arms, he whispered tenderly with his lips to her ear, “I love you.”

Meanwhile Benjamin had gone up to his room and begun straightening it up. Pleased at Benjamin, Mrs. Rockling came in and offered to help. Mrs. Rockling knelt down to pick up a piece of crumpled paper. Standing back up, and tossing the paper into the garbage can, she told Benjamin she needed to go get a broom to sweep out from under the bed. As she left to get the broom, Benjamin picked the paper up out of the garbage can. It was a love note from Cleave who he worked with at the Sapphire Horse Farm. He then quickly knelt down, reached far up under the bed, and pulled three gay porn magazines from under the bed and tossed them into the can. He then pulled some more love notes from under his mattress and tossed them into the garbage can.

Benjamin was about to take the garbage can down to dump its contents into the bigger can outside when he glanced out the window and he noticed his neighbor Sophie looking through their garbage. “Why the hell is she doing that? Fuck. I can‘t just dump this stuff into the can outside.”

They routinely lit matches in the bathroom to counter odor and so Benjamin figured he could explain the fire in the wastebasket. It was just three magazines and a few letters. He thought surely he could burn them without drawing much notice. So Benjamin took the garbage can to the bathroom. He moved the magazines and the letters from the garbage can to the wastebasket. He then went to return the garbage can to his bedroom. Mrs. Rockling was back in his bedroom cleaning. He sat the garbage can down and told Mrs. Rockling, “I’m going to the bathroom.”

Benjamin rushed back to the bathroom and closed and locked the door. He sat the wastebasket in the shower stall. He decided the fire might be too big and so he removed two of the magazines without really looking inside the wastebasket. He opened the window that was inside the shower stall and then he closed the door to the stall. He dropped a match into the wastebasket and the love letters began to burn. He glanced into the basket and watched the magazine burning. There was more smoke than he wanted. He pulled a towel from the shower rack. He turned the shower on and dampened the towel. He then used the wet towel by putting it over the wastebasket to control the fire by reducing the oxygen. He decided that using cloth over the fire probably was not a really good idea and so he took the towel away from the wastebasket. As he dropped another magazine into the wastebasket, he noticed beneath the burning magazine a bottle of liquor.

“What the fuck?”

The 2nd magazine starting burning a lot quicker than the first. It had been treated with some kind of perfume. Benjamin was just about to use the shower to put the fire out so he could pull the bottle of liquor from the wastebasket when the bottle exploded and fire shot to the ceiling. The loud blast caused Benjamin to fall back, pushing against and opening the shower door. Falling out of the shower stall on to the floor, feeling dazed, Benjamin glanced at his bleeding hand. Benjamin shook his head and rolled his eyes in desperation as he scrambled to stand up. He reached to turn the shower on, hoping to put the fire out. For a moment he felt frozen as he watched the fire dance like a dangerous temptress across the ceiling before his disbelieving eyes. The dancing flames grew larger and the growing fire quickly began to engulf the bathroom. The fire spread fast and there was nothing Benjamin could do.

Mrs. Rockling screamed, “What the hell was that?”

Benjamin started screaming fire and he run to his 17 year old sister’s bedroom. Her door was locked and she wasn’t answering. Hearing the blast, Mrs. Rockling rushed to the door of Benjamin’s bedroom. She stared in horror as the fire began to spread down the hallway toward Benjamin. He looked back at the flames and Mrs. Rockling as he continued trying to get his sister to open the door. Benjamin screamed to Mrs. Rockling. “Climb through my window. Use my window. It is open. That is the best way for you to get out of the house.”

“What about you?”

“Save yourself. Please. Save yourself.”

Mrs. Rockling saw a framed picture of Lucas and Benjamin and Sarah on Benjamin’s bed stand. Grabbing the picture, she did as Benjamin said. She climbed out on to the roof of the wrap around porch. She saw Lucas sitting across the street on the front porch with Mary. She screamed to her horny son, “Our house is on fire. Please hurry. We’ve got to save Benjamin and Sarah.”

Leaving the picture on the roof outside Benjamin‘s window, Mrs. Rocking carefully run across the porch roof to Sarah’s window.

Benjamin continued screaming for Sarah to open her door. Finally Sarah opened her door and screamed in horror as she saw a wall of fire behind Benjamin. Benjamin darted into the room, closing the door, hoping to slow the fire from entering the room. Benjamin rushed to open Sarah’s window. Mrs. Rockling struggled to open it from the outside. The window would not open. Benjamin began looking for something to throw through the window when suddenly the ceiling collapsed, blocking any hope of exit through the window.

Mrs. Rockling screamed in terror at the sight of the falling ceiling. Through the smoke and leaping flames she saw Benjamin and Sarah retreat back toward Sarah’s closet. Mrs. Rockling screamed in tears to Lucas, “They are trapped in Sarah’s closet. I don’t know how to save them.”

Sarah cried, “We are going to die.”

Lucas stated in a loud, firm voice. “I’ll save them. Don’t you worry. I’ll save them.”

Benjamin feared the truth in Sarah‘s words but still he hopefully repeated after Lucas, “Lucas says he will save us.” Benjamin held his sister as they heard Mrs. Rockling frantically screaming to Lucas over and over again that they were in Sarah’s closet. Mary heard Mrs. Rockling and noticed an ax that Lucas had been using to chop down a small rotted tree a couple of days earlier. She ran and got the ax and rushed to throw it to Lucas on the roof.

Mary screamed, “You might need this.”

Another neighbor grabbed a hose pipe and wetted down a blanket. He quickly threw the wet blanket up to Lucas. Lucas hastily grabbed the ax and the wet blanket and with no thought to his own safety climbed through the open window in to Benjamin’s room. The room was burning but through the smoke and fire Lucas saw a pathway to Benjamin’s closet. Feeling the heat of the fire and choking on the smoke, Lucas wrapped himself in the blanket and used the ax with all the strength he could muster to break through Benjamin’s closet into Sarah’s closet.

Benjamin and Sarah heard the pounding of the ax on the wall behind them. Frantically they threw Sarah’s clothes and some other items out of the way as Lucas broke through the scorching wood to reach them. He took the blanket from himself and threw it over Sarah and picked Sarah up into his arms. Her lips touched his cheek in a thankful kiss. The smoke was thick and Benjamin couldn’t see. He held on to Sarah’s shirt sleeve as Lucas carried Sarah through the wall of the closet . In a seeming mountain of fire they walked toward the open window in Benjamin‘s room. Hearing the sirens and suddenly being able to see the flashing lights of the fire truck reflecting as beacons through the thick smoke rising upward through the window, they felt safety was near.

Lucas whispered, “We are almost there.”

Just at the window, Lucas felt the floor start to crumble beneath him. He threw Sarah through the window onto the porch roof and then gave Benjamin a push in the same direction. Lucas felt his foot become wedged in the collapsing floor. And then he stepped through a hole with his other foot. He fought to free his legs from the floor as he felt himself begin to sink. It was a sinking feeling.

Outside the window, on the roof of the porch, Sarah and Benjamin turned to see their brother as the floor gave way, trapping him. They watched the flames jump and dance. For a moment, a second, they hopefully reached back toward their brother. But then that one second of hope vanished into the fire. In horrific agony as though his pain were their pain, they watched Lucas become engulfed in flames. In hopeless anger at the unforgiving situation, helpless to do anything to save their savior, their brother, in woeful distress they closed their eyes. That moment they would always remember as the moment they’d given up and no matter how impossible the situation was, for that moment they’d always feel guilt for they knew that their brother had somehow saved them from just as an impossible moment.

A strong, tough, fireman came up on a ladder to get them off the roof. On the roof, he stopped in horror. He stared inside the window at the unrecognizable figure masked in flames. Then the fireman looked down and saw the face of Lucas in the photograph. Picking the picture up and then looking back to the dying young man, the fireman openly wept at the horrific sight.

Lucas heard the sirens and he looked at the fireman who stood in tears reaching toward him. But Lucas knew it was too late. In pain from the fire he struggled for his last breath. He died.

_________

After the fire, Robert Hendelson could not get the image of Lucas being consumed in fire out of his mind. This night as he went to bed he looked at the picture of Lucas, Benjamin, and Sarah. He knew he needed to return the picture to Mrs. Rockling but something stopped him. God, the devil, a psychotic obsession; but whatever the reason, he did not return the picture.

Robert had investigated the fire and had decided it was arson. Even though he had quit his job as fireman and had no legal standing, he’d made up his mind that he was going to make the person who set the fire pay. He felt driven to murder the person who’d set the fire.

He had not been in bed long when he decided he could not sleep. Taking the picture of Lucas, Benjamin, and Sarah from his nightstand and putting it into his jacket pocket he left his home and drove to the burned remains of the Rockling home.

Meanwhile, Mrs. Rockling had sent Benjamin to check on Mary and take her a chocolate cake that Mrs. Rockling had cooked. Mrs. Rockling was worried about Mary. Since her parents had moved to Florida she lived alone and now there was not Lucas to watch out for her.

The grandfather clock chimed midnight as Benjamin rung the doorbell at Mary’s place. Mary answered the door, took the cake and Benjamin stepped inside the home. About five minutes later, through the blinds, Robert could see Mary and Benjamin hugging. Then Benjamin left Mary’s home.

Robert had already decided Benjamin was the one who murdered Lucas. Now, he thought he knew the motive. He thought Benjamin in love with his brother’s girlfriend.

Benjamin left Mary’s and walked over to the burned remains of what had been his home. When Robert walked up to him, Benjamin recognized him as the fireman on the roof. Robert told Benjamin, “I see I am not the only one who can’t sleep tonight.”

Benjamin nodded. Benjamin said, “The moon is so bright, it hardly seems night.”

Robert pulled the picture from his jacket and gave it to Benjamin. Benjamin looked at the picture and told Robert that his mother had been wondering about the picture. Staring at the picture, Benjamin became overwhelmed with emotion.

Robert seemed a good man. There is no doubt watching Lucas burn to death impacted him in a bad way. And when he saw Benjamin cry he patted Benjamin on the back. He actually took Benjamin in his arms to comfort Benjamin. Then he and Benjamin started walking together. They talked. It was about nothing. It was about everything. And before Benjamin knew it, he realized he was standing on a dead end road in a little used public park. There was no one around.

Benjamin had not really paid much attention to Robert. But now Robert and Benjamin stared into each other’s eyes and Benjamin saw a look that made him feel uneasy. Benjamin saw a look in those eyes, those seemingly cold eyes, that made him feel a sense of danger. He told Robert he needed to be getting home and he started walking back out of the park. Robert caught up with him and grabbed hold of Benjamin’s arm.

Robert said, “I looked around those ruins. I am pretty sure the fire was arson. I am pretty sure you did it.”

Benjamin told Robert, “It was not arson.”

Robert said, “I can’t prove it. But it was arson. And you little bastard. You aren’t going to get by with the murder.”

“I didn’t kill anyone.”

“You killed him for that girl didn’t you. That is what it was about.” Robert pulled out a gun and pointed it at Benjamin’s head. “I’d never seen anyone burn alive before. You burned your foster brother alive.”

“No. You don’t understand. It was an accident.”

"Accident? You think I am crazy enough to believe that?"

In a confrontational voice Benjamin said, “You have to be crazy." Then feeling the revolver pressed against his temple, in a softer voice Benjamin said, "You don‘t want to kill me.”

“Crazy. I sure as hell didn’t burn anyone alive. And yes I do want to kill you.”

Suddenly, the picture flew up from Benjamin’s hands. It hit Robert in the face and Benjamin managed to jump just in time to grab the gun away from Robert. Benjamin actually considered killing Robert with the gun but he didn’t. He figured he would never see Robert again; that is if Robert knew what was good for him.

Benjamin picked the picture up from where it had bounced off Robert‘s face. He looked at Lucas in the picture. Benjamin realized how the picture flew from his hands as though on its own to hit Robert in the face. Benjamin realized that somehow, from the grave, Lucas had saved him again. He felt certain that Lucas was the one who had thrown the picture at Robert.

Benjamin went home feeling forgiven.

B. Beyond Sex

Beyond Sex has been modified to stand as a short story on its own outside the web serial. Modified version has been posted: Beyond Sex

Two
Beyond Sex

Death is hardly as Lucas expects; not that he much expected death. Dying had not been on Lucas‘s to do list. Pretty much the only thing that had been on Lucas’s to do list had been to get Mary to surrender to their passion. But there he is dead and at the moment he is hardly feeling horny at all. He is pretty much too consumed in his nightmarish predicament to consider his current lack of sex.

At the moment, Lucas is frighteningly aware of where his body, his burnt body, resides. The cadaver is inanimate; insensible and in a condition too horrible for public viewing. Yet, in a perverse attraction to his own burnt remains, Lucas views his disfigured, monstrous carcass being placed in rather delicate fashion onto the red velvet lining of the bad ass silver box he fears will be his eternity. He actually felt his head being placed on the pink, silk pillow and then he watched the lid of his coffin being closed and there he is inside. He feels alone and claustrophobic. His mother is not there to comfort him, “It is going to be okay baby.” Lucas longed for those words.

In the darkness, the creepiness of the unknown plagues his imagination. Are those maggots already infesting themselves on his balls? In the void from any sense of reality Lucas screams in horror but there is no sound. Lucas fears that is what death is. Silence.

Then suddenly Luca thinks, “Fuck this.” He feels powered. He feels powerful. He feels compelled. His spirit rises above his coffin into a room where the physical and the metaphysical meet. There, outside his coffin, he sees a bunch of people standing around. They scream, “Surprise.” It is a party to welcome Lucas as a hero to the other side.

Lucas feels warmed by the warmth of the disembodied crowd greeting him with handshakes and pats on the back. Lucas’s great-great-grandmother sits at a piano playing Suwannee River across the crowded room. Another great-great-grandmother stands on the other side of the room attempting to drown out the piano by singing Amazing Grace. A great-great-uncle who was hung as a horse thief rides up and offers Lucas a ride on his lap. Lucas declines the rather odd offer.

A beautiful woman walks up to Lucas. Lucas stares into her baby blues and then glances down at her nice cleavage and for a moment forgets his loving Mary.

Another woman cattily walks by and says, “God, Sedora that is one fucking ugly blouse you were wearing the day you were murdered. Like, think up a new blouse.” The catty woman vanishes into the ether of the metaphysical world.

The woman ignores the bitch and whispers into Lucas’s ear, “It was so brave of you.”

Lucas tells the woman who is making his metaphysical heart pound, “It had nothing to do with being brave and I think that is a beautiful blouse you are wearing.” And with those words the woman’s blouse vanishes and she is standing in front of Lucas naked.

“Wow, you are a bad dude; picturing me naked.”

And Lucas and the woman are now standing alone and Lucas realizes he is also naked. Suddenly Lucas thinks about Mary and is overwhelmed with feelings of guilt. And with those guilty thoughts, his following thoughts transforms the woman so that she looks like Mary and he finds himself in bed with this woman he imagines is Mary. In his mind, he has wild, passionate, sex with Mary. As he climaxes and stares up at the mirror above the bed, he sees that the woman has transformed him into someone else as well.

Lucas ask, “Who was he?”

“He was this guy in a porn movie I used to watch over and over again. So you love Mary a lot.”

“Yeah.”

“I never fell in love. I thought I’d found someone who I could love but it didn’t work out.”

Lucas again pictures the woman as she pictures herself and the woman stares at Lucas as he pictures himself. Lucas takes her and holds her lovingly in his arms. “I am sure many people loved you and miss you.”

“No. But your great-great-uncle, your gguncle, is very fond of me here. I know he’d miss me if I decided to reincarnate.”

And with those words, Lucas notices a closet in the dimly lit room. The door to the closet opens and his gguncle rides out on his horse. His gguncle is naked and with a raging hard-on. Lucas’s stares into his gguncles black eyes and flaming red hair. His gguncle starts to laugh and his laughter sounds insane.

The woman Lucas has just had sex with also begins to transform. Her fingernails grow large. Her teeth become yellowed fangs. Her baby blues become vacant eye sockets. Her tits vanish into skeletal remains. Her hair becomes gray and matted. She is truly hideous looking as she slips closer and then quickly under the covers before Lucas is certain of what she is about. As he feels his cock in her mouth, he is shaking in horror but he can’t stop her. She digs her fingernails into his metaphysical skin as she screams for him to get hard.

Lucas’s gguncle cackles in delightful amusement. The covers fly off Lucas and the woman so that the gguncle can see Sedora sucking at Lucas‘s cock. “You will not make him hard in your current state.”

Lucas suddenly feels his metaphysical wrist being raised. Sedora flies unwillingly from the bed and Lucas attempts to resist as he finds himself being flipped over. Now on his knees and with his ass up in the air, he can’t stop his wrist from being pulled toward the iron post of the bed’s headboard. Then a rope appears in midair and Lucas can not stop his wrist from being tied to the headboard.

Lucas attempts to use his thoughts to transform himself free but he can’t. He screams in horror as his horrible horse thieving gguncle crawls into the bed.

The woman, now transformed into a skeleton screams, “Think about Mary.”

Lucas takes his focus away from his uncle and pictures Mary. He remembers the times they sat on the porch and the times he’d attempted to get Mary to go with him to consummate their love. Suddenly Lucas’s gguncle is transformed to look like Mary. The gguncle screams in horror at seeing that he no longer has a ten inch weapon sticking from between his legs. In place of a ten inch cock he now, instead, has a vagina.

Lucas no longer feels bound by the ropes and it is no longer his ass in the air. Lucas pictures his beautiful Mary at the foot of the bed. With only love in his heart Lucas goes to Mary and holds her tenderly in his arms. He kisses his Mary.

Lucas’s gguncle is mortified to feel Lucas’s loving embrace. He is repulsed by the touch of Lucas’s lips on his lips. Damn. When did Lucas eat those onion rings? And Lucas’s gguncle can’t stop himself from being taken up into Lucas’s arms no matter how much this diabetic love Lucas has for Mary sickens him. He desperately tries to transform the situation. He totally wants to roughly penetrate the ass of the man who had caused him to be lynched in a past life. But instead it is Lucas’s love for Mary that is in control of the situation. And as Lucas places his Mary gently on the bed it is Lucas’s gguncle feeling as though it is his tight virgin pussy being penetrated.

After Lucas climaxes, his image of Mary vanishes and he pictures his gguncle again sitting on the horse that was stolen from him a lifetime ago. And he pictures a noose around his gguncle’s neck. His gguncle screams as the horse dances out from him and he is left dangling with the full pressure of the rope cutting against his neck. He screams, “You fuck me and now you are hanging me. You are no hero. You are just a sorry son of a bitch.”

The bed vanishes and clothes appear on Lucas. He finds himself standing with friends and holding a big mug of tasty beer. They all laugh and taunt Lucas’s gguncle for what he tried to do to Lucas. The woman changes from a skeleton back to her beautiful self and walks over to kiss Lucas on the cheek.

She whispers in his ear, “You are my hero. You have rescued me.”

Then the woman vanishes and on a movie screen that appears out of nowhere the crowd celebrating Lucas’s arrival see a doctor delivering Sedora into the world as a sweet, innocent baby girl. And there is a man standing in the room watching his daughter being born. The camera focuses on the new father and Lucas remembers the man as the fireman who witnessed him die.

Suddenly Lucas’s gguncle appears next to Lucas and tells Lucas. “You are so full of yourself. You think you are so powerful. Well look at that man. I bet you are thinking what a great man he is. That is how stupid you are. That is the man who is going to murder Benjamin. Then he is going to be prosecuted and he is going to be put in the gas chamber. And Sedora. How do you think she is going to grow up with that hanging over her. Oh, yeah, she is going to grow up to be a little whore. You think you are so powerful. You don‘t know who the hell you just fucked.”

Lucas puts down his mug of beer. He stares bullets at his gguncle. He tells him, “I am not going to let that happen. I am not going to allow you to make that future happen.”

Indeed, as already told, Lucas was able to save Benjamin and to give the fireman a reprieve from his insanity.

C. Getting kissed Like Doris Day

Three
Getting Kissed Like Doris Day

Lucas still has not fully adjusted to being dead and moving between the metaphysical world or being a ghost in the physical world. Sensing danger for the people he loves, he is drawn into the eerie darkness of a strange place.

A shadowy figure, with great sadness and much trepidation walks through a gateway and up a long driveway and climbs the many steps up to the colossal doors to enter the mansion that had been deserted for four years. In the metaphysical world, Lucas hovers, watching the shadowy figure. Is this where Benjamin is or isn’t this where Benjamin is? Lucas isn’t sure. What if he is stalking a complete stranger?

Even when the person enters the mansion and turns the light on, Lucas’s image of the person is blurred. He still isn’t sure. The person walks over to a photograph and Lucas recognizes the man in the photograph as Reverend McCluskey. If this is Benjamin, why would he be in Reverend McCluskey’s home? Question marks are dangerous when you are in the metaphysical world.

“Fucking damn, I hate visions,” Lucas exclaims as he has, well you guessed it, a vision.

Lucas sees someone. He can’t quite tell who, taking a young teenager into the Heaven Brothel. The young man is probably around fourteen Lucas would guess. And the young man is allowed to choose which woman will be his teacher this night. The young man and the woman enter a special room. It has a bed. It has a wall filled with shelves and the shelves are filled with books. The beautiful woman puts on some music and lights some candles and she slowly, teasingly, takes her clothes off. Lucas thinks, “What a lucky young man.”

The woman then begins to remove the young man’s clothes. But the young man stops her. “Don’t.”

“But your father found you masturbating. You are ready for this.”

“I can’t.”

Lucas can now see the young man’s face and he knows that he is looking at Benjamin when he was fourteen. As the image fades Lucas hears much whispering. Then Lucas hears Benjamin telling his father, “I am gay.” Lucas focuses on the father and realizes that Benjamin’s father is Reverend McCluskey.

At this point Lucas realizes he has company. He is in the company of murder victim Travis Kane. Lucas realizes very quickly that he is in presence of one evil dude. Travis has a knife but it isn’t pointed at Lucas. Travis moves and is holding the sharp, jagged edge shiny knife at Benjamin’s neck. But Travis is a ghost. The knife is in the metaphysical world. And this time, Benjamin is oblivious to Travis. Still, Lucas is afraid for Benjamin. Travis stares at Lucas and Lucas sees a black aura and the red fire of evil in his large, scary eyes.

____

Rachel drives to pick Mrs. Rockling, Benjamin, and Sarah up from the small neighborhood motel where they have been staying. Benjamin and Sarah’s mom, Mia McCluskey have managed to get the courts to free up, end, any restraining orders and claims on the home she has continued paying for since her husband was convicted of murdering Travis Kane. Sarah’s social worker Rachel has done most of the leg work with a friend in legal services to help Mia make arrangements where Mrs. Rockling can move to the home with Benjamin and Sarah. Mia made sure that Reverend Black and his lawyers remained out of the picture so as not to alienate the two judges involved in the case.

Rachel drives toward the motel. She can’t see the ghost of Lucas sitting in the passenger seat. She can’t hear him pleading with her, hoping that on some level she might hear him. He desperately wants to tell her what a bad idea moving Benjamin and Sarah home might prove to be.

Lucas is real happy to see his mother as Rachel drives into the motel parking lot. He quickly leaves the automobile and sits next to his mother on the bench. “This is a bad idea mom. Hold your ground. We will find you a home in the neighborhood. Please don’t do what Rachel wants. She means well. She just doesn’t know. Benjamin is going to be in danger there.”

Mrs. Rockling has no clue to who her foster children Benjamin and Sarah are. Their mother Mia is a prostitute. This she knows. Their father is in jail for murder. This she knows. No one told her the last name of Benjamin and Sarah. Because the issue of privacy had been stressed, she didn’t ask what their last name is. But from what she knew of Sarah and Benjamin’s background involving prostitution and murder, from that she concluded they come from a poor, white trash family.

Rachel walks up to Mrs. Rockling sitting on the bench. Then Sarah and Benjamin walk up with their bags. Lucas stands and is drawn toward Benjamin. As he is drawn toward Benjamin he finds himself standing back in the mansion and in a room, a horrible room, a room that is like a battery storing pain just waiting to be the power source for something awful. In the room is murder victim Travis Kane. And Lucas hears the voice of Benjamin, the screams of Benjamin; Benjamin’s tormented cries for help. Lucas can not yet see what is happening to Benjamin in the far corner of the room.

In life there were few things that ever frightened Lucas. He lived life on the edge. But approaching Travis Kane truly frightens Lucas. Still, he approaches him to see what Travis is about and hoping to learn why Benjamin is screaming in such agony. Creeping in cautious steps toward Travis, Lucas sees young Benjamin as he was in the past. Benjamin is strapped naked to a torture board. Electric wires are taped to his balls. Images of naked men are flashed on the wall and with each flashed image, Benjamin is jolted with a bolt of electrical current to his balls. As Travis puts tape over Benjamin’s mouth to stop Benjamin from screaming, Travis tells Benjamin that he must learn abstinence.

Lucas shakes off the vision and screams at his mother, “You must not allow Benjamin to move back to the house.” But of course Mrs. Rockling can not hear her dead son.

Benjamin and Sarah carry their bags toward Rachel’s car and stop to talk a friend. Glancing at Sarah and Benjamin across the parking lot, Mrs. Rockling has a gnawing in her gut and a nervous twitch in her eye; all from an intuitive feeling that she should fear this moment, this change, this that might redefine her place in the universe. She whispers, “I know beggars shouldn’t complain. But I hope the home isn’t in too bad of an area.”

Rachel isn’t sure what to say. It amazes her that Mrs. Rockling remains clueless to who Benjamin and Sarah are. But to the point of a good neighborhood or a bad neighborhood, because a murder had taken place at the home, how does one truly define a good area or a bad area. Rachel smiles and with understanding puts her arm around Mrs. Rockling. “Though the circumstances of the move are awful for you and I don’t mean to suggest that your home wasn’t perfect for Sarah and Benjamin, in a way I think it is good that Benjamin and Sarah will be going to back to their childhood home.”

Lucas wishes he could be heard. “No! It isn’t going to be good.” But in all his desperation to be heard, Lucas realizes he might as well be pissing in the wind.

Mrs. Rockling nods. “I know you, Mia, and Tommy at legal services worked hard to make this possible. God. I hope I am not sounding ungrateful.”

“Not at all. You will see where they live and if it is not acceptable we will work to find you and Sarah a different place.”

“I’d feel more at ease if Sarah and Benjamin had ever discussed their home. They talk about general things. But specifics about their house and the neighborhood. No. And so I think these poor, probably nearly destitute, children must have been living in an awful, awful, house and community. Now I am moving to this place I‘ve imagined such awful things about and so I am a little nervous.”

“I understand.” Rachel drops the subject. She walks to help Benjamin get their few bags into the boot of her car. She notices Benjamin holding tightly on to the picture of he, Sarah, and Lucas. She glances at the picture and pats Benjamin on the back. After Mrs. Rockling gets in the front seat, standing at the boot of the car, Rachel quietly ask Benjamin, “How are you and Sarah feeling about moving back home?”

“Mixed feelings. I know Mrs. Rockling loves us. I understand you telling Sarah and me that we’ve got to trust that love. Still. I have butterflies in my stomach, dreading the moment she realizes that we are the children of Reverend McCluskey. When dad is mentioned in the news, she cusses how he took advantage of all those poor people giving to his ministry.”

“Your father did a lot of good. One of the first assignments I had out of college was to work in a neighborhood where his ministry operated a shelter.”

Benjamin could not bring himself to tell Rachel the hell he’d known. He’d not tell her how difficult going home is. And he told himself, there is something jolly good to be said about going back to live the rich life. “The rich life,” Benjamin thought and then said as he reminded himself, “They say father brought homeless people into neighborhoods to drive down property values for his business partners to buy property on the cheap.”

“They say a lot of things. They just don’t know. Most people are born and die without any idea of the way the world operates.”

Lucas sees Mary walking up to the neighborhood motel parking lot. At once he notices how she has lost weight. Her hair has grown and doesn’t seem as stylish as she normally had kept her hair. As she approaches, Lucas senses that Mary is in pretty bad shape. Shaking, she hugs Benjamin and Sarah. Her voice is soft and somewhat monotone. “I am going to miss you all.”

If Benjamin were not gay, he knew he would be so totally in love with Mary. As it is, he is totally in love with Mary. How can he go where he might not see her every day?

Benjamin suggest, “Why don’t you move in with us. We’ve got the room. With your parents living down in Florida I hate to see you living in that house alone. I know Sophie is there for you. But I am going to miss our talks.”

“I can’t just pack a bag and move in with you all. I would be intruding.”

Sarah pinches Mary. “Don’t be stupid. And hell, if you get tired of us, just move to a different wing.”

“What?”

Benjamin decides now is the time to tell Mary who he is. “Our father is Reverend McCluskey. Our home is a mansion” As he hears himself announcing who he is, he feels the regret immediately.

Mary stares at Benjamin’s bashful frown and sees how he blushes. He steps back and looks away. Lucas wishes he’d taught Benjamin how to better handle himself. Benjamin’s body language is like a confession of betrayal, of lies by omission, of perhaps other lies. Benjamin’s body language totally sucks. Regardless, Lucas thinks Mary should have sympathy for Benjamin but he sees no sympathy on her face. Lucas knows the Reverend McCluskey was given a $50,000 donation by Mary’s grandparents. He understands Mary’s dislike for Reverend McCluskey but he expects Mary to behave better toward Benjamin.

Mary continues her look of disdain at Benjamin. She remembers that at the trial it was suggested that Reverend McCluskey murdered Travis Kane because he had molested the Reverend’s son. The prosecution had suggested, since the son is gay, that any sex was consensual. They suggested the real reason for the murder was because Travis Kane had evidence that might have helped families suing Reverend McCluskey win their claims. It was suggested the son may have seduced Travis as part of a conspiracy. The thought that Benjamin might have seduced Travis Kane and thinking about their having sex causes Mary’s skin to crawl.

Lucas sees a black aura around Mary and in contrast he sees a yellowish hallo around Rachel.

When Benjamin turns to again look at Mary, he sees contempt in her eyes. He sees coldness in the eyes of the girl he loves almost as much as he loves Lucas. How is he going to deal with losing Mary as a friend? How is he going to deal if Mrs. Rockling reacts the same way?

Without saying anything Mary turns and walks away. Benjamin considers that he had told Mary lies when she’d ask him things about his past. He attempts to be understanding of Mary’s reaction and tries to hush Sarah when Sarah screams at Mary, “You bitch!”

Benjamin tells Sarah. “Don’t let Mary’s hate of us become our hate of Mary. Lucas loved Mary. We love Mary and we must not forget that. Mary is hurting and we must remember that.”
____

Rachel drives Mrs. Rockling, Benjamin, and Sarah to the McCluskey estate. When Mrs. Rockling sees the large gates to the estate she nearly shits in her pants. When she sees the mansion she nearly has a heart attack. Then when it sinks in who Benjamin and Sarah are her reaction is totally different from Mary’s reaction. She keeps apologizing for the things she might have said when she didn’t know. She regrets the awful things she had said about their father when she didn’t know he is their father.

When Mrs. Rockling walks into the kitchen she screams. “Oh My God. I’ve died and gone to heaven.”

Then she steps out into the garden room off the kitchen. She sees the young, half naked hunky gardener emerge from the garden room / pool shower. She thinks, lesbian or not, I could totally go straight with that man. She giggles when she thinks what Sophie’s reaction might be. But Mrs. Rockling considers she had been totally happy with her husband and there were times she did miss having a man hold her. She knows her thoughts seem absurd but she thinks, “An old woman can have fantasies, can’t she.”

“I didn’t expect people around. I misunderstood and thought you would be here tomorrow. Can you hand me my robe on that chair there?”

Mrs. Rockling picks up the pink robe and walks to the gardener. She hands him the robe and he drops his towel as he slips the robe on. Mrs. Rockling can not believe how her heart begins racing at seeing the gardener naked but for a moment. When she swoons she is not totally sure, herself, whether it is real or she is faking. She just hopes the gardener catches her.

The gardener does catch her and picks her up into his strong arms. He carries her and puts her down into the long lounge chair. “Are you alright?”

In a girlish voice she whispers, “I guess.”

He walks over and gets a glass of water from the bar. He walks back and sitting down on the edge of the bed length lounge chair he hands her the water. She takes a sip as she and the gardener look into one another’s eyes. He says, “Your Mrs. Rockling. Right? I am Davy. Some of my friends call me Crocket. They think they are being funny. My last name is actually Aardvark.”

“You are kidding.”

“Yes. I am. It is Davy Jameson.”

“You do know you are going to have this old lady falling totally in love with you.”

“I think we are going to be the best of friends.”

Benjamin and Sarah walk into the garden room. When Benjamin sees Davy, he runs to him and shakes his hand. “Man it has been so long. I am shocked to see you here.”

Davy stands up. “I’ve been acting as a caretaker, trying to stop the place from becoming too run down. Look at you. God. You’ve grown up.”

______

Mrs. Rockling, Benjamin, and Sarah all quickly settle into the mansion. Sarah got herself a poodle and named her Hallie. Mrs. Rockling got nervous from noises around the mansion and bought herself a shotgun. She couldn’t decide on a name. Benjamin continued working for the Sapphire horse farm although Mrs. Sapphire had him mostly working at the Show Palace where they put on horse shows every Saturday. Sarah continued going to school that she attended when living at Mrs. Rockling’s home.

This day Benjamin sits rolled up in a blanket and watching an old Rock Hudson, Doris Day Movie on TV. He likes the old movies with comical seduction themes. Benjamin laughs and loves it when Rock Hudson forcefully takes Doris Day in his arms and they kiss. Can you imagine a movie today with the feminist and the gay activist and the religious types all ganging up to prevent a pretend forced kiss from being part of a movie theme. And forget about someone like Rock Hudson playing the lead. The gay activist and the religious types would be in a race to see who could destroy him first. Yeah, Benjamin couldn’t imagine Rock Hudson jumping up and down on Oprah’s couch like Tom Cruise to either appease a religious group or to try to hide from the gay activist.

Benjamin likes when Rock Hudson played a manly man playing a sissy man, what today would be called a metro sexual. Now that was acting. But watching the movie reminds Benjamin of when he used to watch the movies with his mother. He loves Mrs. Rockling and had come to think of her as his mother but he still loves his mother Mia. He misses her. He has not heard a word from her since they’d moved home.
He wishes he could get his mother away from Reverend Black. He used to have fantasies that he and Lucas would rescue her. But now Lucas is dead and Benjamin is suddenly crying watching what should be a funny Rock Hudson, Doris Day movie. Benjamin buries his head in tears. “Why does life have to be so fucking hard?”

Sarah walks into the room and sees her brother buried beneath the blanket and can hear him crying. Not really being sure whether Benjamin needs her to be a bitch to snap him out of it or a loving sister giving him a hug she walks over and sits down next to him. Sarah remembers when she was in the second grade and it had seemed like she just couldn’t deal with everything any more. She had broken down and just started screaming in tears in the classroom. Her teacher had been a total bitch to her. And she guessed that is what she needed. Cry babies get eaten alive in this cold, cold world. But God, that day she so needed someone to hold her and tell her that it was going to be okay. She needed someone to tell her that life was going to get better. But no, all she got from the teacher was acknowledgement that the world is her enemy and she had better learn to damned well deal with it. Later, she learned the teacher had almost gotten in serious trouble for inappropriate touching when she had hugged a crying child.

Sarah pulls the blanket off her brother and hugs him. “Want some popcorn?”

“Yeah, and a nice cold beer.” Benjamin puts the movie on pause and goes with his sister to fix some snacks they can enjoy while watching the movie together. “Want some brownies to go with the popcorn?”

“Sure, why not. Say, you haven’t been smoking weed have you?”

“Nah.”

“Do you want to tell me what you were crying about? Are you unhappy here.”

“Not at all. I was just, I don’t know. Say. How do you think Mrs. Rockling is liking it here?”

Sarah frowns. “I think she hates it. Mary hasn’t visited. Sophie hasn’t visited. Mrs. R. loves us but we aren’t always the best company for her.”

Mrs. Rockling laughs as she walks into the kitchen with a bag of groceries. “Don’t you two worry about me. While you two are off doing your things the gardener and I are having a blast. You know he has got quite a thing for me.”

Sarah giggles. “I think Davy is gay.”

Mrs. Rockling rolls her eyes. “Married or gay, that is the story of my life. Now Benjamin, please go get the rest of the groceries out of the car.”

“Sure.”

“Thanks.” As Benjamin rushes out the door Mrs. Rockling turns to Sarah. “At the grocery store I ran into a young man who Benjamin works with at the Sapphire Horse Farm. He kept asking about Benjamin. Apparently Benjamin hasn‘t talked to him since the fire.”

Sarah shrugs. “Benjamin has been working with Mrs. Sapphire at the Show Palace.”

“I know but Cleave seemed to be really upset and worried about Benjamin. Before I knew what I was saying I invited Cleave over. Do you think Benjamin is going to be pissed with me.”

“I guess we will find out. Maybe Cleave will not behave as badly as Mary.”

“Do you know anything about Cleave?”

“Not really.”

_____

Benjamin hardly expects the knock at the door or a visitor this night. Sarah and Mrs. R. are in the kitchen and without much thought Benjamin gets up from working on his crossword puzzle and answers the door. With a lump in his throat and a sudden pounding in his chest, Benjamin stares at Cleave.

Cleave storms through the doorway with his shoulder hitting against Benjamin’s shoulder. Benjamin turns as he closes the door and sees Cleave looking around the large, elegant room. Then Cleave looks at Benjamin. Looking at Benjamin his legs feel weak and he coughs. Cleave wonders why the hell he made such an entrance. And now Cleave knows he has got to say something. What is he going to say? He had allowed so much anger to build up. But he does not want to be angry.”

“I’ve been worried about you. I kept thinking you might call.”

“I am sorry. I’ve started to call you a million times but then I was scared.”

“Of what?”

“I don’t know. It is complicated. It is so much drama. And the first time I met you, you made clear you hate complicated. You don‘t want drama. You just wanted a good fuck.”

“Man. The first time I told you that I loved you, didn’t you understand that means it doesn’t matter what either of us want. Love is what is love is. If it is complicated, so be it. If it is drama, drama happens.”

“I lied about who I am.”

“Like I’ve never lied about who I am. Hell, I told you that all I wanted was good fuck when in truth I was hoping for so much more.”

“I am the son of Reverend McCluskey. When Mary found out, she walked away.”

“I don’t understand. Why would that cause her to walk away? Why would your father being Reverend McCluskey cause her to walk away? Who is he?”

Benjamin saw Sarah and Mrs. R. staring out of the kitchen. “Let us go up stairs to my bedroom.”

Upstairs in Benjamin’s room, Cleave looks around. “I don’t understand. Don’t misunderstand. Whether you are rich or poor doesn’t matter to me, but why would you being rich cause Mary to walk away? Why would you think it would cause me to walk away?”

“It is not my being rich that caused Mary to walk away. It is who I am that caused her to walk away.”

Benjamin picks up a scrap book and hands it to Cleave. “This is who I am. My father is the Reverend McCluskey. He is in prison for killing Travis Kane. In several of those articles you might read how Travis Kane molested me. In some of those articles you will read how Travis Kane was a hero who was going to get some people’s money back for them; money my father supposedly conned out of them. In some of those articles you will read that my mother Mia is a whore. In some of those articles you will read how my father set up homeless shelters in neighborhoods to drive down property values where his business partners were buying up property.”

“You were molested?”

“No. First, you kind of need to know where my father was coming from. When he was 14, his father caught him jerking-off. His response was to take my father to the Heaven Brothel. My father would go back there twice a month for the next two years. Twice a month was all he could afford while working for my grandfather. At the brothel, the woman he most favored taught him not just about sex but about philosophy, science, religion, business. This woman, this whore, was a genius who taught my father well. Then at 16 my father met my mother at the Brothel. She was a singer in the lounge there. Understand, most of the Andora Confederation would never understand or approve of a young man being brought up the way my father was brought up.”

“But that was your father. How does….”

“When I was 14 and I began to enjoy masturbation really a lot, my father decided to take me to the Heaven Brothel. I didn’t respond to the women at the brothel. So father introduced me to Travis Kane. The job of Travis Kane was to teach me celibacy.”

“How are you taught celibacy?”

“You don’t want to know.”

“Man, you are right. Non of this matters. All that matters is that I love you.” Cleave drops the scrapbook to the floor. Then Cleave forcefully takes Benjamin in his arms and kisses him. When finally their lips part, Benjamin breathes heavily and smiles. “You make me feel like Doris Day.”

Cleave picks Benjamin up and whirls him around and laughs, “Doris Day, I’ve missed you so much.”

Standing in the shadows behind the curtain in Benjamin‘s bedroom, the ghost of Travis Kane is not amused.

D. Mary Starts Dating

Part of the Ghost of Diamond Bluff Series
Four
Mary Starts Dating

Wilford stares at the beautiful Mary sitting across from him and sipping on her coffee. He wishes he had come to town on vacation rather than a job assignment. With his type of work, it was hard to meet women like Mary.

Wilford still can hardly believe she accepted when he asked her out for coffee. Course he knew a coffee date isn’t a real date. It is an in between date. He hadn’t picked her up and he didn’t figure he would take her home. They simply met at the Southern Perks Coffee House. Still, there she sits across from him.

Mary stares at Wilford. He sort of reminds her of Lucas. Maybe that is because she wants to be reminded of Lucas. It has been a year and some months since his death but still she wishes for the missed moments she would never have with Lucas. Sometimes she thinks she can see Lucas out of the corner of her eye. And she whispers a sweet good-bye though she doesn't really want to say good-bye to him.

Now she doesn't see Lucas sitting nervously at the table with her and Wilford. His ghost is not apparent for her to whisper her goodbye. All she sees is Wilford.

New to town, Wilford doesn't know about Mary and Lucas. He doesn't know about the fire. What he does know is that this date is not going well. He is being quiet and Mary is being quiet. Too quiet.

Mary clears her throat. “I am sorry that this isn’t going well. I don’t think I will ever get over my boyfriend’s death.”

Death. Wilford isn’t sure what to say. He knew there was a reason he likes the company of prostitutes. They have baggage but he doesn’t have to hear all about it. “Was it a long illness?” Wilford ask as though he really cares.

“Lucas died in a fire.”

Wilford takes Mary’s hand. “That is so tragic.” Wilford wonders why the name Lucas seems familiar. Had he read the name in a file?

Mary smiles and pats Wilford’s hand. “I am sorry I mentioned it. So what are you doing in Sapphire?”

What was Wilford going to say? With prostitutes he never had to answer such questions. He figures he will use the same cover story he told the police officer when he got a speeding ticket. “I am scouting locations for a movie that is being produced by Trinity Heaven Productions.”

Mary stares at Wilford. “So you work for Reverend McCluskey?”

“Sylvester Black is President of Trinity Heaven Productions,” Wilford says as he drops a napkin to pick up from the floor and to get a look at Mary’s legs.

“Sylvester Black? Don’t you mean Owen Black? Sylvester is his cat. That would be funny. You working for a cat.”

Wilford stares at Mary. God, who in the hell knows about Trinity Heaven Productions. Why couldn’t I have just said I am on vacation? “Yeah, working for Sylvester the cat would be funny.”

“So what are some of the locations you have scouted for potential places to film?”

Fuck. Will this woman stop asking questions already. “No where yet.”

Wilford no longer reminds Mary of Lucas. Lucas keeps trying to figure who Wilford reminds him of.

Wilford pulls out his wallet to leave the waiter a tip. Mary glances at his driver’s license in the black wallet and sees the name Wilford Kane.

Mary looks at Wilford. “Your last name is Kane?”
“Yeah.”

“Are you related to Travis Kane? Are you related to the man that Reverend McCluskey murdered?”

Lucas realizes that Wilford does favor Travis. He figures they must be related.

“And you work for the same cult where he worked.”

“It is not a cult.”

Shaking his head, Wilford stands up and leaves Mary sitting alone at the table.

“I guess the date is over.”

Lucas wishes that he might hold Mary. He longs to hold her, to kiss her, to tell her to be careful.

To be continued.....................................

E. - Lucas Meets Ghost Whisperer

Part of the Ghost Of Diamond Bluff Series.
Lucas Meets Ghost Whisperer

Lucas’s Guncle, the horse thief, suddenly appears where Wilford Kane had been sitting. “He just left your girlfriend sitting there. What a dick.” Lucas’s Guncle says with a grin.

Lucas stares at the ghost of his ancestor. Lucas thinks about Sedora and the sexual ghost-escapade that happened shortly after he rose as a ghost. He considers that Sedora is now reincarnated. “What do you want?”

“The Ghost of Diamond Bluff sent me. They are concerned that you might help Travis Kane be reincarnated.”

“Ghost of Diamond Bluff. Travis Kane. What are you talking about?”

“Travis Kane is….”

“I know that Travis Kane is a ghost at Reverend McCluskey’s home. He tormented Benjamin alive and he is trying to torment him from the grave. But who are the Ghost of Diamond Bluff.”

“They are the ancient souls who try to keep the Town of Sapphire safe. No one dies in this town that they don’t know about. No one attempts to be reincarnated in this town that they don’t know about it.”

“Well. You are evil so….”

“Okay. I tried to f*ck you. Get over it already.”

“I…”

“Look. I am trying to get the Diamond Bluff Elders the hell off my back. Think what you want about them. I delivered their message.” Guncle said and then as he vanished Lucas felt a strange tap on his back.

Lucas shook his head. “This makes no sense.”

Suddenly the Ghost Whisperer sits down at the table with Mary in the Southern Perks Coffee House. Lucas thinks to himself how much he loves Jennifer Love Hewitt.

“Hey, my name is Melinda Gordon.” Melinda tells Mary. “And you would not believe how f’ing tired I am of seeing ghost.”

Mary cringes. “Okay then. I think I need to be going.”

“Your boyfriend Lucas is sitting at the table with you.”

Lucas ask, “How do you know my name.”

“Your friend that just vanished left a sign on your back that says, I am Lucas, kick my sorry ass.”

Mary stares at Melinda. “Who are you talking with?”

“I told you. Lucas is sitting at the table with you. We need to get him to go into the light.”

“I am not going to be reincarnated.”

“What. No. The light doesn’t have anything to do with being reincarnated. The light is going into heaven.”

“No. The light is what connects you to your body. The light is sort of like an etheric umbilical cord that connects the astral body with the physical body. When it breaks. You die. Your soul no longer supports the body. After you are dead, if you connect to a new etheric umbilical cord it will take you into the body of an unborn baby. At that point you can not travel but so far from the new body.”

“No. You are just one of those souls who refuse to go into the light. You follow that evil one. You are just trying to mess with my mind.”

Mary gets up. She stares at the strange lady. She walks over and pays her bill. She then gets the heck out of the Perk as quickly as she can.

Lucas stands up. “It was nice talking with you.” Lucas then vanishes.

"Why do ghost always make things so difficult?" Melinda then gets up and walks back over to her hunky husband.

F - Mary Startled by Unexpected Foreclosure

Part of Ghost of Diamond Bluff Serial
F - Mary Startled by Unexpected Foreclosure

Mary sat listening to song Human by the Killers . The words,

“I did my best to notice
When the call came down the line
Up to the platform of surrender
I was brought but I was kind
And sometimes I get nervous
When I see an open door”

gave Mary a shiver as her own front door swung open. Two large men came into her house and began picking up her television. Mary started screaming, “Oh my God! I am being robbed.” Mary rushed toward her telephone to call 911 but a third man came through the door.

“You aren’t being robbed. You are being foreclosed on.”

“No.”

“Here are the papers. We‘ve been told to put all your crap on the side of the road.”

“Crap!”

G - Sophie to Mary's Rescue

Part of the Ghost of Diamond Bluff Serial.
Sophie to Mary's Rescue

Mary stood watching the men remove her things from her house. She then walked over to Sophie’s house to use the telephone. Her cell phone had been turned off.

“Sophie,” Mary said as she walked into the house. “I don’t know what is going on. I’ve been electronically making house payments since my parents moved to Florida. Now they are saying I haven’t made payments for 6 months. My cell phone has been turned off.”

“Someone has hacked into your accounts,” Sophie told Mary.

“How am I going to be able to straighten this mess out?”

“Legally. It is going to be a pain,” Sophie said as she sat down at her computer. Sophie then called a friend at the phone company and told them she needed a hard change to route a call through the college library so it would not trace back to her.

“What are you doing?”

“We have got to act quickly. I am going to need your account numbers. If you don’t have them to memory, go get them out of your house as quickly as possible. If you have a notebook computer. Get it over here also.”

While Mary rushed to get her information, Sophie called Mrs. Rockling at the McCluskey Estate. “Honey. Mary is in trouble. It seems someone has hacked into her accounts and has wiped her clean. I may need to access some of Lucas’s files. Can you bring his notebook computer over here. No. I am sure it was not destroyed in the fire. When he wasn’t using the computer I am talking about, he always kept it in a fire proof safe. Yeah, that would have to be the safe. So you kept it as a reminder of Lucas even though you can’t open it. Look. Go to it and type Mary in the keypad to see if that is the password.”

Sophie waited while Mrs. Rockling went to the safe in the corner of her bedroom. Mrs. Rockling told her that Mary as the password did not work. “Okay, honey, try pissoff . Great, that worked. How did I know? It was from a little competition he and I did; which by the way he skunked me on. Anyway, get that computer over here just as quickly as you can. We don’t have any time to waste.”

Mary rushed back in with the account information and with her computer. “I am not going to be any help. Lucas had to help with a lot of the computer stuff I did. When it gets beyond simple, I suck.”

Sophie took the information from Mary and began gaining backdoor access to her accounts. She then hit the log files from the system and then began to trace IP numbers. “Okay, they used a system in Amsterdam to hide their location.” Sophie said and then hit those log files. “Okay, they routed there through a system in California.” Sophie then attempted hit those log files. “Damn. This is where I need the program that Lucas wrote.”

Sophie quickly took Mary’s computer and set it up to work with her network. Sophie then called Rachel. “Get over here. I need your help to follow a hacker’s trail. Lucas used to brag that if there was any better hacker than him, it was you. Yeah, yeah, flattery will get you everywhere. Just please get over here.”

H - An Open Door, A Closed Chapter

An Open Door, A Closed Chapter

Part of the Ghost of Diamond Bluff Series

Benjamin knew that things between he and Cleave was coming to an end. He wasn’t sure why, but thoughts that once turned him on no longer did. Cleave was a good looking man, but he no longer desired him the way he once did.

Lately, he had been having nightmares with Travis Kane hurting him again. He would actually wake up in pain from the memory of the torture; the torture of when Travis and his father had attempted to cure him of his homosexuality.

Now here Benjamin was in a relationship with a man that he loved and there was no one to come between them. There were no more secrets. But now the sex which once had been a turn on, was really bad.

Still, Benjamin was not sure how he would break up with Cleave. Then he opens the door to Cleave’s bedroom and there Cleave is with another man. Benjamin stands on the other side of the open door. He considers there was a time that seeing Cleave have sex with someone else might actually have been a turn on for him. But not now. Now, he just wants to walk away.

Benjamin feels like crying but he smiles as he startles Cleave. “Hey Cleave, I’ll be seeing you around sometime.”

Benjamin starts to turn and walk away but Cleave calls out to him. “Wait. Let us talk.”

Benjamin can not bring himself to walk through the open door, beyond the thresh hold that once had been his fantasy. Benjamin tells Cleave, “Look man, the last times we were together was not good for either one of us. I understand. It is cool.”

The man Cleave is with tells Benjamin, “Why don’t you join us. It will be good. You and Cleave are both TOPS. That is what the problem is.”

Benjamin shakes his head. “No. It is time I move on.”

Naked, Cleave climbs out of bed. Sounding almost hurt, Cleave questions, “Have you started seeing someone else?”

Benjamin caught Cleave cheating, but now Cleave was questioning Benjamin’s monogamy.

Benjamin backs into the wall behind him as he imagines seeing Travis Kane holding a knife to Cleave’s balls. Benjamin remembers that image from a nightmare. Benjamin moves his mouth to make a popping sound in his ears and trembles for fear of his sanity. “Someone else. Only in my nightmares.”

Benjamin turns and stumbles away as he feels he is walking in a world that is unreal. Had he dreamed a figment of this day in one of those nightmares.

Benjamin returns home. Mrs. Rockling is waiting for him. “God Benjamin. Thank goodness you are home. I need you to drive me over to Sophies. Mary is in trouble.”

“What kind of trouble?”

I - GDB WebSerial: Benjamin Calls His Mother At The Brothel

Ghost of Diamon Bluff WebSerial

Benjamin Calls His Mother At the Brothel

Driving Mrs. Rockling to Sophie’s place, Benjamin came to where he first come to love Mrs. Rockling as a mother and Lucas as a brother. Where the house had burned, its charred remains had been bulldozed and hauled away. Now, it was just an empty lot. The lot now seemed so small but when there was a house there, when there was a home there, it had seemed large and magnificent to Benjamin. It was a smaller place than the mansion where Benjamin and Sarah lived with their real parents, but still the place had seemed large in a cozy way. Benjamin shook his head and thought, large, especially when he was mowing the lawn.

Neither Benjamin nor Mrs. Rockling could see the ghost of Lucas sitting in the back seat of the car. They could not see the tears in his etheric eyes as he looked at the etheric remains of the place where he had lived and where he had died. Lucas was glad that he had saved Benjamin and Sarah. He had no regrets about that. But still, he wished and wondered, if only he had survived the fire.

Benjamin also thought about the fire. How could he have been so reckless in accidentally starting the fire while trying to hide his homosexuality from Mrs. Rockling? And now she was totally accepting of who he is. It made no difference to her.

Lucas turns and sees Mary’s things being set on the sidewalk. Who had hacked into her accounts and did such an awful thing to her. That is what Lucas, Benjamin, and Mrs. Rockling all wonder. Then both Benjamin and Lucas notice the man leaning against the telephone pole. Together Benjamin and the ghost of Lucas say together, “Wilford Kane. Damn!”

Benjamin tells Mrs. Rockling, “That is Wilford Kane.”

“Who is Wilford Kane?”

“He is the brother of the man my father was wrongly convicted of killing. He is the brother of that bastard, that monster, that SOB who still haunts me and causes terror in my nightmares.”

“Travis is the one who tortured you, trying to turn you straight. I read a little bit and when I found out who you and Sarah are, Sophie told me some of it because according her some of the articles are just fabrications of the press.”

Benjamin picked up his cell phone. He called his mother at the Heaven Gate Brothel. “Mom, I think Wilford Kane has attacked one of my friends. If it is him responsible, he has had someone hack into her accounts and has stolen everything she has. Do you have any contacts that can get into the Church computer system to try to get to the bottom of things? Okay, so I should go to this website and click on a pixel in the eye of Christ, yes I know which eye without you saying it, and in the log-in box type Will Robinson for the name and programgonewrong as the password and then on the page of numbers I should use my crypton key. Yeah, I know what to input from there. Okay. Thanks. Love you mom.”

Benjamin had brought his own computer as well as the computer of Lucas. He and Mrs. Rockling got the computers and walked down to Sophie’s house.

J - GDB Webserial: Benjamin Finds His Swagger

GDB Series: Benjamin Finds His Swagger

Benjamin and Mrs. Rocklng knocked on Sopphie’s door. And there Mary stood on the other side of the open door. And Benjamin sat his notebook computer in case down as he looked at Mary and she looked at him.

Looking through the open door, the memory of the open door to Cleave’s bedroom and finding Cleave with another man flashed into Benjamin’s mind. But that memory faded back to the reality of Benjamin looking at this open door and at the friend he had missed.

This open door didn’t frighten him and it didn‘t make him feel guilty, though he thought it might should. Mary was the woman his deceased “brother” Lucas loved. Still, the way he knew he must be looking at Mary through that open door; that did not make him feel guilty. Benjamin felt comfort in not being afraid or shamed by the open door and the prospects facing him on the other side. Benjamin did remember the hurt filled things that Mary had said to him the last time they saw one another. But he didn’t care. Those words did not matter.

The friend he had so much missed now stood before him and his heart jumped a beat. And an energy that only comes with being truly happy raced through his body. If he was a dog and he had a tail, it would have been wagging big time.

With confidence and a swagger that took Mrs. Rockling somewhat aback, Benjamin walked through the open door and grabbed Mary into his arms. He held her and hugged her and kissed her. He first kissed her on the cheek. But then his lips found her lips and he kissed Mary not as a friend but as a missed lover though they had never made love. And Benjamin felt Mary kissing him back. His heart raced and he felt something he had never felt with anyone he had ever been with: completeness. Benjamin felt Mary his eternal accomplice in every life they had ever journeyed. They were two missing parts of an incomplete puzzle now back joined. Together they could accomplish things they could never accomplish apart.

Benjamin stepped back and he held Mary’s hands as he looked into her eyes. “I’ve missed you so much.”

“I am sorry I was such a bitch when I found out who you are. So many times I’ve wanted to talk with you. You are not responsible for what your father or his ministry did to my grandparents. I knwo that!”

Rachel came to the door. “You two love birds can catch up later. We’ve got to get busy.”

Mary looked at Rachel. “Benjamin is gay.”

Benjamin repeated under his breath, “Yeah, gay.” And Benjamin thought in somewhat amusement. “Yeah, tell that to the boner hidden in my pants.”

____

And as the ghost of Lucas watches Benjamin with Mary, he feels no resentment at seeing them together. Images flash in his mind and he sees they have always been together; the three of them with others have always been together. But then Lucas turns and sees the ghost of Travis Kane with a sinister grin upon his fiery lit face. Seeing evil incarnate before him and plotting against the people Lucas loves, Lucas feels like crying as he exclaims, “What the fuck!”

K - GDB Webserial: Saying Goodbye to Peter Pan.

K - GDB Webserial: Saying Goodbye to Peter Pan.

Sophie is not the type to want to give up. But both she, Benjamin, and Rachel could not uncover the source of the hack against Mary or figure how to restore everything to her. Benjamin feels certain that Wilford Kane and a renegade cell within Heaven Gate is involved but even getting into their computer system did not help uncover the conspiracy.

Though resolved they would not give up in helping Mary to get her possessions back, they now realized the task would be more difficult than Sophie first hoped. Benjamin called a mover to move Mary’s belongings to a Guest House on his family estate and where his allies could help protect her. He then hired her as his assistant as Benjamin was about to take control of three family corporations, and he would need an assistant he could trust. Mary had a business background but like Benjamin had avoided employment that required much responsibility. Now from being children, they were about to truly step into adulthood.

Benjamin also requested that Sophie move in with his foster mother, Mrs. Rockling, at the estate and to also take a job with him. She would be his trouble shooter and detective.

Benjamin also felt that Rachel might now also need protecting from whatever was going down. Though she was not about to give up her job with social services as she felt that her calling, she did agree to move to the estate.

Benjamin called his sister Sarah to let her know what was going on. He wasn’t sure how she would react to Mary, but as it turned out she was pleased. She was also pleased that Benjamin had now agreed to do what his father and mother had requested and that was to take control of the three most important businesses the family controlled. As his conversation with his sister ended she told him, “Say goodbye to Peter Pan for me.”

L - GDB Webserial - Mary Settles In

L - GDB Webserial - Mary Settles In

Mary settles into the Guest House on the McCluskey Estate. She puts part of her belongings in the basement as the Guest House is already decorated.

Over the mantel is the picture of the woman who last lived in the Guest House some fifty years previously. Mary wonders if the woman is the mother of Mrs. Sapphire since the woman looks very similar to Mrs. Sapphire. And Mary knows that the Sapphire Ranch is next door to the McCluskey Estate.

Mary gets her coffee and sits out on the balcony off from her large bedroom. From the balcony she can see Diamond Bluff around 2 miles in the distance. Closer is a beautiful pond within a stones throw of the balcony. On the pond are ducks and swans and fairly large fish jumping. The green and colorful flower gardens around the pond amaze Mary. She thinks she has never seen anything so peaceful in its beauty.

Lucas sits at the small table with Mary though she can’t see his ghost. He too is amazed by the beauty that Benjamin has welcomed Mary to on the McCluskey Estate.

And Lucas looks toward Diamond Bluff. He remembers the picnics he and Mary had been on up to the bluff. And he considers what his Guncle has told him, “The Ghost of Diamond Bluff sent me. They are concerned that you might help Travis Kane be reincarnated.”

M - GDB Webserial: Cleave is Heart Broken

Note: When I wrote this I had no idea that a neighbor had killed himself. Really tragic and sad and I feel awful for the family.

This story is fiction.
_______________________________

Cleave can not believe he has lost Benjamin. “Stupid, stupid, stupid,” he says as he bangs his head against the wall of the stable. Then he looks around and sees the horses staring at him.

“Like what is up with this dude,” one horse thinks to another.

“I don’t know. But if he thinks he is going to ride me while he is naked, he has got another thing coming.”

Then a rather slutty mare breathes in a sexy, hushed thought. “I think it would be sexy to have him on my back.”

“What, like bitch, you got a thing for humans. That is just sick. Sick! So f’ing sick I can’t even imagine it. Okay, maybe I can which is why my dick is now going up and down, but still, that is just sick.”

The slutty mare thinks a laugh. “Yeah, I know I turn you on.”

Cleave falls back in a pile of hay as he looks at the knife in his hand.

“Is he planning on killing himself,” one of the horses thinks.

The slutty mare walks up to him and nudges him with her nose. Cleave looks up at her. “I wish I was a horse. Life would be so much simpler.”

“Do you know what other stallions would do to a gay stallion. I don’t think you really would want to be a horse.”

“Maybe he would like to be a mare.”

“And carry his young for 11 months. He’d have to be freaking crazy. ”

“Well. He is laying there naked with a knife. Freaking crazy would pretty much sum up the situation.”

N - GDB Webserial: Did America Really Ever Exist???

Note: Plotline Change. One America reference in getting Kissed Like Doris Day has been changed to Andora Confederation. I did not find any other reference that needed to be altered for this change in direction for the serial.

Benjamin’s sister, 17 year old Sarah McCluskey, had become more quiet and introverted since moving back to her family estate with Mrs. Rockling. She loved Mrs. Rockling but she still loved her real mother and she loved her father and she missed them. Benjamin’s life was becoming full of work and though she was a good student, being a good student did not require much effort.

At times she still got a hankering for mischief and teasing people, but her quietness had become worrisome to Mrs. Rockling. She knew when Lucas got too quiet it was usually before he was about to blow off steam like a locomotive; sometimes staying on track with something meaningful and sometimes with something off track and totally destructive. Mrs. Rockling was not sure what to expect from Sarah.

This day Sarah was bored and so she decided to walk to a different bus stop to take a different route home. As she walked, enjoying the warm sun and looking at the fall leaves on the many trees lining the sidewalk, she happened on three boys picking on a boy in one of her classes. He had a tendency to stutter and also over use the word you know, in part trying to avoid his stutter.

Johnny Turk generally was somewhat unkempt though clean. Sarah thought he was somewhat good looking despite being awkward acting. She leaned up against a tree to just stand back and watch to see how Johnny Turk would handle his tormentors.

With one of the boys making fun of his stutter, he held up his finger and moved his hand toward the boy’s forehead. He then took his leg and foot and with quick speed used his leg to knock the boy off his feet in such a way the boy hardly knew what was happening. The other two boys weren’t sure what to make of what had just happened. The he moved his finger toward one of the other boys. He moved his hand toward the boy’s forehead. Then with quick speed he used his other hand to punch the boy in the crotch. The boy doubled over without really knowing what had happened. After that the third boy took off running and as soon as the other two gained composure they also scrambled to catch up with their friend as quickly as they could.

Sarah laughed. “That was cool. If I didn’t know something about the art of misdirection I’d thought magic.”

Johnny Turk grinned. He couldn’t believe Sarah was talking to him. He’d had a crush on her forever. Well to Johnny, it had seemed like forever. He wanted to say something but the thought his words would be a stutter stopped him.

Sarah walked over to him. “Do you have anything planned for this evening?”

“Nooo, oh, n, oo.”

Sarah asked, “You want to come home with me and study with me for that French test.”

Johnny Turk wanted to say yes, but French. God. He wondered what he was thinking when he signed up to take French. What? So he could stutter in two languages. Johnny took a deep breath. “Let me call my mom to let her know where I will be.”

Johnny called his mother and told her that he would be home late. She wanted to know where he was going. “I am going over to Sarah McCluskey’s home to study French.” Johnny blushed and told his mother. “No, not kissing.” Johnny turned and looked at Sarah. “Mom thinks I am such a child. She is afraid for me to take one of the late buses.”

“My brother or my foster mother will drive you home. I am sure they will not mind.”

Mrs. Turk gives her son permission to go home with Sarah. Johnny is both glad and at the same time petrified. He so much wants to be friends with Sarah and is afraid he will blow it. He has no idea he is about to take a bus to a mansion. He has no idea about Sarah’s history.
When Sarah and Johnny walk from the bus stop to the McCluskey Estate and Johnny sees where Sarah lives, he goes from beyond nervous to petrified. As they walk beyond the gates and down the garden path toward the kitchen entrance, Johnny stops in his tracks.

“Sarah. I didn’t know you are rich.”

“I don’t think there is more than a couple of million dollars in my trust fund. Everything else belongs to my parents and my brother. And it is not like I did anything to earn the money in my trust fund.”

“But you, you, you will earn that and more. I know you are brilliant.”

“No. My brother is the prodigy in the family.”

“Prodigy! And I am a stuttering idiot. I can’t go into you house.”

Sarah puts her arm around Johnny’s shoulder. “You are a man who brought two bullies to submission without them even knowing how. You are an interesting man. I like you and my brother and Mrs. Rockling will like you.”

Benjamin saw Sarah with Johnny and he run up to them. “My God, you are Johnny Turk. I read your story that was in the mall with all that other crap from your classmates. That crazy teacher who gave you a B- on that paper ought to be horse whipped.”

Sarah asked, “What was it about.”

“It was a story set in America.”

“America! That myth.”

Benjamin stared at his sister. “If you read his story you wouldn’t think America is a myth. Reading your story I felt like I was right there during America’s final days before the comet struck. “

Johnny stared at Benjamin. “Sarah says you are a prodigy.”

“I have my moments of brilliance. But I can’t tell a story as well as you can. I was so impressed. I took that paper over to the principal and demanded to know why he would allow a teacher treat such a brilliant student as you so badly.”

“So you are the reason that Mrs. Trilligan changed the grade to an A.” Johnny smiled and blushed. “I still don’t know how you recognize me from that paper.”

“Sarah told me.”

“I told you?”

“Yeah. Don’t you remember. I asked you to point Johnny Turk out to me and you did.”

“I did.” Sarah then remembered the day at the mall and in fact that was the first time she realized there was something different about Johnny Turk.

“So did you do any research for the story or did just write it from things you’ve heard.”

“My grandfather used to tell me stories that had been passed down to him. It is kind of hard to explain but when he would tell the stories I would feel like I was there. So part of the story came from things I imagined on my own as he would tell the stories.”
“Where do you think America is located. Do you think any of it might be discovered in the ocean?”

“I don’t think it is too far from Atlantis in the Pacific Ocean. Some of the Western Islands might actually be part of where America was. Some of the land might me buried deep beneath where the comet struck that is now part of Atlantis proper. I don‘t think it is anywhere near the Andora Confederation.”

“God, I would love to be able to prove that America did once exist.”

“Course you know when the comet struck, Earth moved on its axis and everything was changed. There was upheaval all over.”

“I can imagine.”

Sarah took Johnny by the hand. Then she looked at her brother. Trying not to burst out laughing she told Benjamin, “Please do not try to steal my boyfriend.”

Johnny looked at Sarah and Sarah looked at Johnny. Neither could believe what she had just said.

Benjamin screamed with laughter. “Sister. You are doing alright.” Benjamin then turned to walk away. “I’ll leave you two alone for now, but don’t think I don’t want to talk with you two some more. Johnny Turk with my sister. God this is great. This is destiny.”

Sarah looked at Johnny. “You have to excuse my brother. He has been going through some changes lately.”

“I know we don’t know one another really well. I know you were just teasing your brother. But I liked the sound of being called your boyfriend.”

Sarah smiled. “I kind of liked the sound of it also.”

O - GDB Serial: An Enemy Becomes An Allie

Wilford Kane is leaning against a lamp post, lighting a cigarette, and considering what he will do next. Watching Benjamin sitting on a sidewalk bench, waiting for Mary to emerge from the beauty parlor, he considers what his grandfather told him.

“We must destroy the McCluskey family. They killed Travis and we must destroy them.”

He considered it destiny that he had met and went on a date with Mary Jones. It did not take much investigating to discover hurting Mary would be a good place to start. Things seemed to be working.

Wilford took a drag on his smoke and whistled rings of seeming small clouds into the air. He felt pleased with himself and was lost in contentment when he felt a gun poking into his ribs. No one seemed to notice as he was forced at gun point into the black limousine.

Reverend Owen Black stared at who he thought of as friend. “Wilford, you screwed up.”

“What?”

“Thanks to you the McCluskey family has taken back control of part of the Company.”

“I…”

“What the fuck were you thinking. Going after Mary Jones. She is an innocent.”

“She knows too much about us.”

“Yeah, I know that is what you told Prince Baucus to get his permission. So you had a rotten date with the girl. Get the hell over it.”

“You know this has nothing to do with Mary or our date. It has to do with the murder of my brother.”

“You hated your brother.”

“He was still my brother and they killed him.”

Reverend Black pushed a button to lower a TV screen. He pushed another button to show a picture of young Benjamin.

“What the hell is this?” Wilford asked as he looked at the picture of a young boy who had been beaten so badly he was not recognizable.
“This is Benjamin after Benjamin had been left in your brother‘s care.”

“Travis did this! How do you know it was not Reverend McCluskey?”

“Fuck man. I know Reverend McCluskey. He went crazy when he saw what had been done to his son. But he didn’t kill your brother.”

“So you say.”

“Your brother had an accomplice to what was done to Benjamin.”

“Who?”

“Your good friend Prince Baucus.”

“Prince Baucus is not my friend!”

“So you say.”

“How do you know Prince Baucus did this?”

“Hypnosis was used to erase the memory from Benjamin but Benjamin told us what happened before we removed the memory. It would be too sick to repeat the details.”

“It would sicken me to hear the details. But still. Why did my brother allow Prince Baucus do this to Benjamin?”

“Your family has always courted favor with King Baucus and his son. To whether your brother actually believed allowing Benjamin to be brutally raped would cure him, I don’t know.”

“So Reverend McCluskey killed my brother for what happened but still Prince Baucus walks free?”

“I told you that Reverend McCluskey did not kill your brother. Prince Baucus killed your brother to silence both your brother and Reverend McCluskey.”

“You know this and yet you sit silent.”

“Even telling you what I’ve told you, I am putting my life at risk. I am putting your life at risk if you behave foolishly.”

“Prince Baucus has never been my friend but I had no idea he was capable of this. You know. My family will still want revenge.”

“Tell your grandfather, but no one else what you have learned. Your grandfather will handle your family without putting your family at risk from Prince Baucus.”

“I will.” Wilford says and then freely gets out of the Black Limousine. He then stares at Benjamin still sitting on the bench outside of the beauty parlor. He then drops his cigarette and rubs it out beneath the sole of his shoe. He walks over and sits down next to Benjamin. Benjamin looks over and stares at him.

Wilford speaks. “I am sorry. I am sorry for what my brother did to you. I am sorry for what I did to hurt Mary.”

“Do you really mean it or are you just saying what Owen told you to say.”

“I will turn in my resignation. I will never do anything to hurt your family or friends again. I knew the news reports but I had no idea what had been done to you.”

“I understand you have been doing a good job. I have no problem working with you.”

“You know I was the one behind what was done to Mary.”

“Your computer abilities is one reason I’d hate to see you leave. Course, I want everything returned to Mary plus $500,000.”

“Done.”

P - GDB Serial: Rachel Makes Travis Kane Angry With Her Love Advice to Benjamin

P - GDB Serial: Rachel Makes Travis Kane Angry With Her Love Advice to Benjamin

Sarah looks at her brother Benjamin. “When the hell are you going to stop being such a prick and get back together with Cleave.”

“What? Since when do you and I talk together about our love lives.”

“Well, I don’t have a love life. But you know, you and Cleave isn’t a secret.”

“I know.”

“So why don’t you two get back together. I can tell you miss him.”

“It is not that simple.”

“Why?”

“It is sexual. I can’t talk to you about this.”

“Why not?”

“You are my sister. It would just be weird.”

Rachel walks into the room. “So talk to me. I talked to Mrs. Sapphire. She said she found Cleave considering killing himself.”

“Damn!”

“I think you should invite him to move here with you.”

“We are broken up. He was with someone else. And I may be starting to have feelings for someone else.”

“You told Sarah the problem was sexual.”

“The sex just got where it was not good. It became really, just, you know, not good.”

“What is the problem?”

“I can’t talk to you about this. It would just be too weird.”

“I am not your sister. Just think of me as your bud.”

“But Sarah is still sitting there.”

Sarah stood up. “Okay. A mountain does not have to fall on me. But Rachel, bud, I do expect you to give me all the details later.” Sarah then leaves the room.

Rachel walks over and puts her arm around Benjamin’s shoulder. “Talk to me.”

“Well, first I should tell you I haven’t had sex in quite some time and you smell really good.”

Rachel takes her arm away and laughs as she sits down on the couch. Benjamin sits down in a chair across from her.

Benjamin tells her, “The problem is that Cleave and I are both tops. Think of it as dancing. We can’t both lead.”

“Dancing. Yeah. I know about gay sex. Neither of you like taking it up the ass.”

“Well, be crude, won’t you?”

“Look, Benjamin. I have other gay friends. It isn’t like that is that uncommon of a problem. But you’ve got to ask yourself, were your feelings toward Cleave ever really about sex or was sex just from your other feelings. In other words, did you love him.”

“Of course. I loved him. I do love him. But he has feelings toward other people. I have feelings toward other people.”

“So you just stop talking to him!”

“I am confused.”

“I get that. Oh my God!” Rachel stares and turns pale and points. “Do you see that?”

Benjamin turns to look and sees something but it is gone before he can fully focus. “What was it?”

“I saw Travis Kane standing there plain as day. My God he was evil looking. I...”

“Rachel. Please. That isn’t something to joke about. He tortured me and....”

“Damn Benjamin. I am sorry. But I am scared. I am serious. I am scared.” Then Rachel thought. “He tried to turn you straight and here I am trying to get you to get back together with Cleave.”

“Maybe that just caused you think about Travis and you just thought you saw him.”

“Look Benjamin. Maybe. I don’t know. What I do know is that Travis can’t win.”

“What is going on between me and Cleave has nothing to do with Travis?”

“I’ve seen the way you are looking at Mary. But Benjamin, you are gay.”

“I get horny thinking about Mary.”

“Like you said. It has been some time since you’ve had sex with anyone. If you really think it might can work with Mary, why don‘t you first go to the brothel and just see if....”

“I love Mary. It is not like just any woman...........”

“And you love Cleave. And Cleave loves you. But does that mean other dudes can‘t give you a boner. Do you think that men who love their wives don‘t sometimes have sex with their wives while thinking about other women. Can you picture a time when you might have sex with Mary and think about another woman? Or perhaps a better way to put my point is at some point wouldn‘t you think about Cleave.”

“Hell. You are right. I’ve just been having all these wet dreams about Mary and I am feeling so confused.”

“I didn’t imagine seeing the ghost of Travis Kane. I think your confusion is coming from that dude getting into you head.”

“I don‘t know about that.” Benjamin thinks a moment. Then he says, “Okay. Say I get back with Cleave. The sex had really gotten bad.”

“I don’t know. I’ll talk to some of my friends and see what they say. Wait. You know. I think I know the perfect guy for you to talk with. Luke Grace. He is always giving me love advice.”

“I know him. He works in our Porn Department at our Trojan Building.”

“Benjamin. What kind of church has a brothel and a porn division?”

“One that makes a shit load of money and feeds and provides medical care for one hell of a lot of poor people.”

Q GDB Webserial: Sarah Is Confused

Sarah wakes up and rest in her bed. She isn’t in the mood to get up but she can’t fall back to sleep. She feels dread for no reason.

Mrs. Rockling comes into her room. “What is wrong sleepy head?”

“I don’t know. Just feeling funky today. Can’t really explain it.”

“Why have you stopped answering Johnny Turk’s calls?”

“I don’t know. I haven’t really been in the mood to talk with anyone. I find myself putting on this stupid act and I don’t know why. You know. I am not stupid.”

“Why do you think you fall into that game?”

“I don’t know. To make other people feel smart. To get people more relaxed talking with me. Playing stupid is stupid. I know. I just find myself falling into the act. It is weird.”

Benjamin comes into the room. “What is wrong sis?”

“She has been pretending to be someone she isn’t. Stupid.”

Benjamin laughs. “It is instinct. If you were a witch, you wouldn’t want people to know you are a witch. You just don’t want people to feel threatened by you. Not a big deal.”

“But it is weird. On the one hand I guess I want to be liked. But on the other hand, I really don’t. On the one hand I want to be with people. But on the other hand I would just as soon they would leave me alone. I don’t know why I have all these mixed feelings.”

Mrs. Rockling shrugs. “I wasn’t popular in school. I sort of fit in with the brains. I sort of fit with the hoods. But I didn’t really fit in with either group and in large part because I didn’t really like them. But now. I think back on some of the people I went to school with. I wonder about them. And then I wonder why the fuck that is because I didn’t really like any of them. It is weird. But see, that is what school is. You think you need to be friendly with people you see on a daily basis even if you really don’t like them. And for some reason they do seem to become slightly part of who we are. But some of us just can’t manage it. I mean. It is not like we choose our class mates. You need to go to functions where you will meet people from other schools. I used to go to football games and sit with the opposing team’s fans.”

Sarah laughs. “I bet that made you real popular.”

“Well, not with the dorks I went to school with but I met a cheerleader for one of the opposing teams and she was like to die for. I met my husband while she and I were dating. Well, I was dating her. I don‘t think she was so much dating me.”

Benjamin shakes his head. “Mrs. Rockling. You are awful.” Then he turns to Sarah. “Why is it you don’t like Johnny Turk?”

“I do like him. But no one else does.”

Mrs. Rockling rolls her eyes. “Oh, so this doesn’t have to do with you being unpopular. This has to do with him being unpopular.”

“No! It has to do with when I am with him, I realize all the fucking stupid shit I have to put up with trying to be popular. And like the games. Playing stupid. I don’t want him seeing me pretending to be stupid.”

Benjamin tells his sister. “So start being yourself. That is what happens when you start growing up and start feeling more comfortable in your own skin.”

“I say find yourself a drop dead beauty of a cheerleader to date. It is a great way to meet men.”

Sarah looks at Mrs. Rockling. “Wait. Are you talking to me. Or are you talking to Benjamin.”

R - GDB Webserial: A Clear Case of Self-Defense

GDB Webserial: A Clear Case of Self-Defense

John Grey stares into the abyss, the dark hole, that stinking portal inside the outhouse he feels has become his life. What is he going to do? He doesn’t know. If only he could drink enough moonshine to no longer care. But he has to care. It is only a matter of time before Jack Junkster will be coming after him to collect that $1,000 he has lost on that “sure thing.”

“Hell, why couldn’t I have been born a beautiful woman. I could strap a mattress to my back and ..........,” John interrupts his own thought, “awe, hell, my pussy would be like everything else I own. I wouldn’t be able to give it away.”

John hears a knock on his door. “Oh hell, that can’t be Jack. It is early yet.”

John staggers to the door. He opens the door. There is no one there. “That is odd.” John closes the door.

John walks over to his computer. He starts clicking through craigslist. “Yeah, like there would be woman who would want to give me money and she would be advertising on craigslist. Not fucking likely.”

John stands up and away from his computer. He checks his pockets to make sure he has his phone and his keys. He doesn’t want to lock himself out of his house again. He puts a coat on and locking the door behind him, he leaves his house.

John gets into his old beat up mustang. He puts the key into the ignition and cranks his car. He is drunk. But he doesn’t care. Jack would not be able to get to him in lock-up.

He hasn’t weaved down the road far when he sees flashing lights behind him. He pulls over. He has never been arrested before but he thinks it better than getting killed by some damned knee breaker.

A beautiful lady police office walks up to his door. He stares into her beautiful blue eyes and she stares into his desperate looking blood shot eyes.

She puts a cigarette in her mouth. She starts to pull a match from a matchbook but the matchbook seems to be empty. Leaning into the window to show cleavage through her unbuttoned blouse she hands the matchbook to John. “I’m all out of matches. Can I have a light?”

Absent mindedly John puts the matchbook into the pocket of his coat and hands her a lighter from his other pocket. He watches as she lights the cigarette hanging from her sexy ruby red lips.

She hands the lighter back to John. “Sir, I don’t want to arrest you. Please turn the car around and go back home.”

“You know where I live.”

“You are my neighbor. I live right next door to you.”

“How is it I’ve never noticed you before?”

“I don’t know. I’ve noticed you several times taking the garbage out, just wearing your boxers.”

“You were wearing my boxers? I‘d like to see you wearing my boxers.”

Smiling, the lady police officer motions for John to turn around and go home. He does as she has told him.

He gets out of his car. He walks to his door. He unlocks his door and he turns. He looks around. No one is there. He goes inside.

He walks over to his desk. He looks through the mail. Nothing but bills.

He hears footsteps coming up onto the porch. He hears pounding on the door. “You got my money. I want my money.”

“I’ll get it. Somehow I will get.”

Jack Junkster opens the door and enters John’s house. He stares at John. He stares at the puddle of piss that has run down John’s leg and now wet pants.

“If I knew how to get you the money, I would have got you the money. Just give me time.”

“No.”

“Killing me will not get you the money that I owe you.”

“Jack pulls a revolver from the pocket of his black leather jacket. He points it at John.”

“Please don’t kill me. I don’t want to die. I really do not want to die.”

Jack tosses John the revolver. Though drunk, just a matter of nerves and reflexes, John catches the revolver. Jack tells John. “It is a matter of kill or be killed.”

“You want me to kill someone. I can’t kill anyone.”

“If you don’t. We will have someone kill you.”

“This is crazy.”

“You know the police officer who just directed you back home. She has orders to arrange your suicide if you don‘t take the deal.”

“Who is it you want me to kill?”

“You have exactly 72 hours to get the job done. After that, if you don’t succeed, she has orders to arrange your suicide.”

“Why doesn’t she just arrange the suicide of the person you want me to kill? Why bring me into it?”

“We need all the hit men we can get. And if you screw it up or get caught, no great loss.”

“Who is it that I am supposed to kill?”

“Benjamin McCluskey. Details are on the matchbook the police officer handed to you.”

“What kind of details would fit on a matchbook?”

“An address. Time.”

John pulls the matchbook from his coat pocket. He opens the matchbook up. He reads to himself, “Kill Jack Junkster. More information later.”

John puts the matchbook back into his coat pocket. He stares at Jack.

Jack questions John. “So. Do you know where to go. What to do?”

John stares at the revolver in his hand. He checks to see if there are bullets in the gun. There are. “You handed me a loaded gun.”

“What?”

“And the match book says that I am supposed to kill you.”

John sees Jack reaching into his pocket for his other gun. John shoots Jack four times. He watches Jack as Jack pulls a colt revolver from his pocket. Jack struggles to point the revolver at John. He starts to pull the trigger but John shoots him a fifth time. With that fifth bullet plugging Jack between the eyes, Jack falls to the floor with the colt revolver still in his hand.

To the police it is a clear case of self-defense.

S - GDB Webserial: Swinging With Lillith

Swinging With Lillith

John Grey sits in the swing on his front porch. He has a cold bud weiser in hand and is staring up at the moon. Even though the man he had killed was evil, he had taken a life. He had killed someone.

The lady next door walks up onto the porch. She isn’t dressed in her police uniform. She is wearing blue shorts and a green tank top. “My name is Lillith Johnson. Do you hate me?”

John stares at his sexy neighbor. “No. It is all kind of unreal.”

“That is the way I felt when I was first blackmailed. You must not feel bad about killing that creep. And don’t worry. You will not be asked to kill anyone else.”

“That is good to know. You want a beer.”

“You know it.”

John gets up and gets his neighbor a beer from the kitchen fridge. He hands it to her and sits down next to her. “Are they still planning on killing Bejamin McCluskey? You know, I teach his sister. I taught him. He is a good man. And he is brilliant. It would be so wrong for anyone to hurt him.”

“It has been called off for now. Hopefully the person who is afraid of Benjamin will stop being afraid and it will all just drop.”

“I hope.”

Lillith puts her hand on John’s knee. She puts her head on his shoulder. “I have felt alone for so long. Ever since I got caught up in this, there has been no one I can trust.”

“What is going to happen to us?”

“Well, you are off the hook. But me, I don’t think I will ever be off the hook.”

T - GDB Webserial: Pappy, Pippy, and Punanny


Advertisement: Bubble Boy Movie with Jake Gyllenhaal, Swoosie Kurtz, Marley Shelton, and Danny Trejo. This is a totally cool movie no matter what Rachel says.

[The following is a story. If you find any part objectionable or are not of age to decide by yourself what is objectionable, stop reading. If you believe in censorship, stop reading.]

Benajmain collapses in his ez chair in front of the television. He flips the channels until he comes to the movie the Bubble Boy with Jake Gyllenhaal, Swoosie Kurtz, Marley Shelton, and Danny Trejo.

Benjamin talks to himself, "Fucking cool. Wish I had a joint."

Cleave walks in and climbs into Benjamin's lap. Benjamin tells Cleave, "Like dude, you need to drop some weight."

Cleave laughs. "Yeah, you know you are a chubby chaser." Then he looks at the TV. "What the hell are you watching?"

"What? You've never seen this movie before. It is about this guy whose mother has lied to him and he thinks he has to live in a bubble. Then he falls in love and he leaves home on a quest to stop his love from ruining her life with someone else. On the way he meets all sorts of characters who are both warped and fucking cool. And the kid playing the bubble boy has this total Debbie Reynolds gets stoned naive innocence that a person would have to be a fucking retard not to love."

"You'd totally like to fuck that actor, wouldn't you?"

"Nah. Watch this. He is in the plane with pippy who is the twin brother of pappy. Pippy and pappy haven't spoken for years because of punanny. But see, the story within the story is that even these two old farts haven't spoken in years because of a woman, they both keep speaking to the woman and so they actually do know what each other are doing. And when it is important they both just happen to be there to help the Bubble Boy. It ends where after the Bubble Boy marries his true love and they get in the car, Pippy, Punanny, and Pappy are in the front seat which kind of reveals one of the stories within the story."

"Oh my God, the kid is going over Niagra Falls. Fucking cool. Wish I had a joint."

"Totally."

Benjamin laughs at Cleave and punches him the arm as they roll out of the chair onto the floor and start kissing. "You weren't ever a stoner."

"Nah. Neither were you."

Then Benjamin rolls off to the side and lays next to Cleave. He becomes silent. Cleave ask, "What is wrong."

"I first watched this movie with Lucas. And actually, it was when he caught me with a joint. He lectured me on how that crap could ruin my life and then proceeded to get totally stoned with me. He is the one that told me the stories within the stories within the movie, and we expanded the stories. Like Pappy, Pippy, and Punanny and their three way that ended badly. You know I didn't know that Lucas knew that I was gay at that point. But I should have. Thinking back, it was obvious he knew. He just didn't care. Part of the story about Pappy and Pippy was that they discovered they were bisexual and couldn't deal with it and that is what kept them apart."

"Twin brothers. Now that is kinky. And at their age, kind of gross."

"They weren't always old."

"And we won't always be young. That is depressing."

Bejamin rolls back on top of Cleave and they start back kissing. Rachel walks into the room. "Like fuck, dudes, take it to a bedroom. If watching you two makes me horny, I will expect one of you to do something about it."

Benjamin and Cleave roll apart and stand up. Rachel turns to the TV and sees the movie. "God, this is such a stupid movie."

Benjamin protest as he walks up to Rachel and puts his arms around her. He gives her a big kiss on the mouth and runs his tongue down her neck and to her cleavage. Then he whispers in her ear, "Is not. I love this movie."

Rachel walks Benjamin backwards and pushes him into his ez chair and then climbs on top of him. Starting a lap dance she says, "Do you really want to start something you can't finish?" Then suddenly she stops. "You are getting an erection."

Cleave walks over and closes and locks the door. He tells Benjamin, "It is okay with me if it is okay with Rachel."

Rachel stares into Benjamin's eyes. She kisses him and runs her tongue into his mouth. Then she unbuttons his shirt.

The ghost of Lucas is standing next to Cleave and watching. Then the ghost of his guncle appears next to him. "I see Benjamin is not the only one with an erection. I thought you are in love with Mary."

Rachel kisses Benjamin on his chest. Picking Rachel up into his arms as he stands up from the chair, he carries her to the couch and gently rest her on the couch. He drops his shirt off into the floor, and Rachel stares at his smooth chest.

Rachel whispers, "You are such a beautiful man."

This section to be continued................

[This is a story. If you find any part objectionable or are not of age to decide by yourself what is objectionable, stop reading. If you believe in censorship, stop reading.]

T - GDB Webserial continued - Benjamin, Cleave, and Rachel

T - GDB Webserial continued - Benjamin, Cleave, and Rachel

Benjamin drops to his knees and takes Rachel’s hand into his hand. He kisses the back of her hand and then kisses her on the cheek as he begins to unbutton her orange blouse.

He tells her, “Nice blouse.”

“I bought it at inwoods.com.”

“Nice,” he says as he looks at her firm breast and wonders how the hell he is going to undo her bra.

Rachel partially sits up and reaches behind her. Benjamin attempts to be smooth and reaches around as if to help.

Cleave pipes in and says, “You know, I once was a judge at a bra unsnapping contest. You two would have lost.”

Rachel says, “It is stuck.”

Cleave walks over and leans down to Rachel. He reaches behind her and with a quick flick of his fingers he pulls Rachel’s bra off. He laughs, “Don’t think so.”

Benjamin stares at Rachel’s breast. “They are beautiful.”

Cleave decides to be a smart ass. “I’d rate them a B+.”

Rachel frowns. “You bastard. My breast are A++.”

“I was just kidding. You know you are knock out beautiful in everyway.” Cleave drops down to his knees next to Benjamin. “Are you nervous?”

“I don’t know.”

Rachel ask, “Have you ever been with a woman before.”

“My father took me to the brothel and, well,”

Cleave looks at Rachel but speaks to Benjamin “And then your father brought Travis Kane into your life to turn you straight. This may be a bad idea.”

Rachel starts to sit up but Benjamin leans in and starts to kiss her breast. Cleave leans in and kisses Rachel on the mouth as Rachel kicks off her red high heel shoes. As Cleave pulls away from Rachel, Rachel says, “So Cleave, you’ve always been bisexual.”

“What makes you think I’ve ever been with a woman before?”

“The bra. The kiss.”

“I dated the same girl all through High School. God, I thought I was totally in love with her. Then she broke my heart.”

“Do you think if she had not broken your heart, you would have been with her and no one else?”

Benjamin laughs. “Cleave is such a liar. He dated the Quarterback all through High School.”

“But the bitch did break my heart. When I came out of the closet he no longer wanted to be seen with me. So what about you Rachel? Have you ever been with a woman.”

“A few times, but not really my thing. But back to you Cleave.”

“What?”

“You had to be with women before?”

Cleave looks at Benjamin. “I dated a few women. Before I came out of the closet I actually did think I was in love. But then I found her with someone else.”

“She was with the Quarterback,” Benjamin tells Rachel. “They were both cheating with the same guy.”

“I once said Rick and I were both cheating with the same woman. But cheating is such a stupid word.” Cleave looks at Benjamin. “Sandra, Rick, and me were like best friends.”

Benjamin smiles and stands up. He kicks off his black loafers and undoes his belt. “This sort of feels dirty, doesn’t it.”

Rachel laughs. ‘Come on. You get to see my breast. Go on and drop those pants where I can see your butt and your package.”

Cleave giggles. “Oh my God. Benjamin. You are actually blushing.”

“I am timid.”

“Since when?” Cleave says as he reaches up to undo Benjamin’s pants. He pulls Benjamin’s pants down and Benjamin steps to kick them the rest of the way off.

“That is a nice package. Now turn around and let me see your butt.”

Benjamin slowly spins around and his hard cock brushes against Cleave’s arm. Rachel stands up. She isn’t sure whether she wants to call it a night or continue playing with Benjamin and Cleave. There is a part of her that wants to shove Benjamin to floor and ride him like she has never ridden anyone before, except maybe Lucas. But there is another part of her that is afraid. She is afraid she might fall in love with Benjamin and it has already crossed her mind the benefits that might come with getting Benjamin to fall in love with her.

Rachel pulls Benjamin into her arms and she kisses him as his cock presses against her skirt. She looks Benjamin in the eyes. “You are gay. Cleave is gay. What are we doing here?”

Cleave spins Rachel around and pulls her into his arms. He kisses her hard and she feels a strength she hasn’t felt in a long time. And Cleave feels a softness, a warmth, he hasn’t felt since the last time he made love with a woman. Then he stares at Benjamin.

The ghost of Lucas turns and sees the ghost of Travis Kane with a sinister grin on his fire lit face. Lucas questions Travis as he looks into the hollow, wide eyed stare of Travis. “Are you doing this? What are you doing to them?”

The ghost of Travis reaches and puts his icy cold hand up under Lucas’s neck. He lifts Lucas up into the ether. He grits his teeth. He spits his words. “It is you who wants to make love to Rachel. It is not me. It is your horny thoughts. But keep putting those thoughts into the tree of life. It suits me well.”

“Why even now do you want to make Benjamin straight? He is gay. Let him and Cleave be.”

“No!”

Lucas scares Travis with laughter. “I think you are sexually attracted to men.” Lucas thinks himself naked.

“What are you doing?” Travis starts to let go of Lucas but Lucas takes his hands and clasp the now monstrous head of Travis between his fingers. He pulls Travis, with serpents hissing from eye sockets, toward his own angelic face. Lucas puckers his beautiful lips toward the open mouth and fangs of Travis. Lucas concentrates to transform Travis to a more normal form.

“You will not do this to me,” the scream of Travis echoes through the ether.

“I will kiss you and you will like it. I will touch you and you will start to feel. I will pull hate from your rotting ghostly heart and you will know love.”

Suddenly, Travis vanishes from the room.

“Shit.”

Now the ghost of Lucas looks back toward Benjamin and Rachel and Cleave. Rachel is now totally naked and Benjamin is down on his knees and with his tongue making Rachel moan. There is sudden knocking on the door to the room.

Mrs. Rockling calls out. “Benjamin, if you are in there, Wilford Kane is here and wants to talk with you.”

Benjamin calls back to her. “Make him comfortable in the Library. I will be there in a few minutes.”

“Okay.”

Benjamin and Rachel quickly dress. Benjamin goes to meet with Wilford while Rachel remains with Cleave. Rachel stares at Cleave.

“What is wrong?”

Rachel smiles at Cleave. “This was weird even for me. What the hell just happened here. I know Benjamin is gay. You are gay. What the hell just happened here?”

“Are you saying you didn’t like it?”

“I totally liked it. I liked it too much.”

U GDB Webserial - A Conspiracy Begins

A Conspiracy Begins

Benjamin walks into the Library and stares at Wilford Kane. The degree he favors Tavis Kane is unsettling but he has been told it important to work with Wilford Kane and so he smiles an easy smile. He shakes Wilford ‘s hand.

Wilford looks at Benjamin, the man he had blamed for killing his brother. It is odd to no longer feel hate toward Benjamin. Wilford tells Benjamin, “I have bad news. Prince Baucus has accused Owen Black of tax evasion and has had him arrested. There is fear that the Seven Elders of Diamond Bluff may also be arrested.”

“So how can we get Owen freed and protect the Elders?”

“The Elders have gone into retreat from the Andora Confederation outlands to the Roseville City State where Prince Baucus has no military or friends to speak of. But we have to be careful that the retreat does not be framed as an exile. As far as Reverend Owen Black, he has turned his military over to you. They are about 300,000 strong in the outlands around Roseville. He only has about 50,000 around Sapphire where as Prince Baucus has around 100,000.”

Benjamin pulls some papers from his desk. “And my estates have 10,000 around Roseville and only about 30,000 around Sapphire. We have another 100,000 around Portabay and Portis where Prince Baucus has around 75,000. We should have the force to make sure that Prince Baucus can not make any illegal arrest here in Sapphire or in Roseville without a bloody mess. But we may need to pull another 20,000 around Sapphire. We can pull them from Portabay and Portis.”

“I have reinforced our computer systems to prevent anyone from doing what I did to Mary. Which by the way, I am still sorry about that.”

“It is a non issue. But the question is, where are they holding Owen Black?”

“They have him at the church at Sounder’s Bluff there in Portabay. That is where he wants a war fought.”

“That is Sacred Ground and if we attack it , we will look like the bad guys. Do we know anyone who can help us in that area without full military action.”

“There are the Fougere Wizzards. There again, the propaganda has people afraid of them and if we are seen dealing with them we could lose support for your estates. With your father in prison and your mother exiled to the brothel, the propaganda has been strong against us. Sales and donations have dropped 30%.”

“If we could get father out of prison, it would be so much easier.”

“If we could get the people to understand that it was Prince Baucus who tortured you and murdered my brother, it would be a lot easier.”

Benjamin stares at Wilford and cocks his head in puzzlement.

Wilford explains. “Look. I know I should not be telling you this but the memory was erased from you for your own protection. Prince Baucus brutalized you and killed my brother.”

“People will never believe that about Prince Baucus. We must put smaller chinks in his armor before we accuse him of what you say.”

“We need to get him to attack someone else.”

“We can’t allow that to happen to anyone.”

“We could be the ones coming to their rescue. Anyway, on something different you need to know, a hitman by the name of Jack Junkster was hired to kill you. He was going to use your old teacher and Sarah’s teacher, John Grey to do the job. John Grey had an outstanding marker that Prince Baucus bought from Jack Junkster. We got wind of it all from a police officer by the name of Lillith Johnson. She is now working for us.”

“We are going to have get some hitmen to try to kill Prince Baucus. I don’t see where he has left us a choice.”

“We can’t. The elders will not sanction that.”

“But they sanctioned the hit against me? And now I am supposed to try to help them.”

“We were tipped off and that is one reason Prince Baucus went after Owen Black and the Elders. They did and they didn’t sanction it.”

“Is there any way to reach a peace agreement so that Lord Baucus will send Prince Baucus to where he can’t hurt people?”

“Lord Baucus wants to gain control of all of our gangs and armies. To that, he sees his son as working to advance that agenda.”

“I am going to have to meet with Lord and Prince Baucus together.”

“Owen Black tried that in neutral territory and he was arrested.”

“Okay. See if you can get into the Baucus Computer Sytem and steal an amount exactly worth 13,000 times what they say Owen owes in taxes. Then transfer the money over to the King of Atlantis.”

“Are you serious?”

“Do you have a problem with that?”

“Do you want to risk a war with Atlantis?”

“I don’t want it tracked back to us and we have got to make it more difficult for Lord Baucus to keep his military paid. And it isn’t like the King of Atlantis isn’t constantly trying to get into our accounts.”

“I will get some people working on it.”
“Wait a second. We need to get someone with the King of Atlantis and actually have the King participate in the theft.”

Cleave and Rachel walk in. Cleave exclaims, “Theft?”

Things are getting pretty nasty with Prince Baucus. He has had Owen Black arrested. The elders have had had to go on a retreat to Roseville for safety. We have got to pull funds from the Baucus family and the best way to do that is by having the King of Atlantis succeed in getting into the Baucus Computer System.

Rachel questions, “So how in the hell are you going to do that?”

Wilford answers, “We have agents and experts in all sorts of things.”

Rachel walks over to Benjamin. “You should only use people you can fully trust.”

Wilford wrinkles his nose at Rachel. “We have trained people we can trust.”

V - GDB Webserial Turk Becomes Friends With Wasp

V - GDB Webserial Turk Becomes Friends With Wasp

Johnny Turk clocks into his after school job at the metal fabrication plant. It seems a normal day like any other. He walks back to the paint booth where some metal legs are going to need to be stripped and repainted because Oso in Atlantis would not accept them as they were.

Johnny sits down, pulls out a rag and dips it in paint remover. He begins rubbing the old paint off. When he finishes each one, he hands them to Mr. Zell to inspect and then put on the line to go through the paint booth.

Johnny does not much like anyone he works with. Except for Wasp, they are all older than him and with his stutter he doesn’t bother trying to be friendly with anyone. Like walking through a dangerous alley he figures avoiding eye contact and conversation is the best way to make it through his six hours on the job the three days he works there per week.

Turk is doing his job. He does nothing to provoke Mr. Zell or anyone. Out of no where Mr. Zell ask a young long haired man by the name of Wasp, “I wonder how the retard got this job. Look at him. You can tell he is not all there.”

Turk realizes Mr. Zell is talking about him. He looks up and for the first time fixes his eyes on Mr. Zell. He is an older, bald headed man, with a nervous twitch in his right eye. His mouth is drawn to one side from a previous stroke. He smells as though he hasn’t taken a bath in a month. Then Turk turns to look at Wasp and looks into Wasp’s blue eyes. Wasp looks at Turk and smiles. He shrugs.

Then Mr. Blue steps up. “Fuck Zell, don’t you know Turk is friends with Benjamin McCluskey.”

“What?” Then Mr. Zell grabs Turk and squeezes Turks cheeks to protrude his lips. “You his lover.”

Turk backs away and pushes Zell‘s hands away from his lips. Turk picks up a heavy wrench from a bench behind him. “Yo, u, e, ev, eve, ever touch me again and I will kill you.”

Wasp’s mouth drops open. Then he realizes Mr. Blue is about to jump Turk from behind. Wasp moves quickly to knock Mr. Blue to the cement floor. And then Wasp grabs a nail gun and points it at Mr. Blue.

About that time Supervisor Wallace walks up. “What is going on here? I‘ve warned you Wasp.”

Turk loses his stutter and speaks up. “Mr. Zell got a wild hair up his ass and was picking a fight. Then Mr. Blue put his two cents in and was about to jump me when Wasp stopped him.”

Wallace stares at Turk and then looks at Wasp. “Okay Zell, Blue, get your things and get the hell out of here.”

Mr. Blue says, “What, you going to take the side of this fag?”

Wallace smiles. “Yeah, we got to stick together. Now, you get the hell out of here.”

After Mr. Zell and Mr. Blue leave, Wallace calls for Turk and Wasp to take a break. He sits down and talks to them. “Those two are allied with Prince Baucus. I’ve been looking for a reason to get them out of here.”

Wasp shakes his head. “What about me. When are you going to get rid of me.”

Wallace laughs and pats Wasp on the back. “You just took up for Johnny Turk against Zell and Blue. You think Zell and Blue aren’t going to turn people against you. Benjamin McCluskey has big plans for Johnny Turk.”

Turk shakes his head. “No, he doesn’t.”

Wallace laughs. “Man, your life is about to become one hell of a ride and my friend Wasp has just done the smartest thing he has ever done in his life by becoming part of that ride.”

Wasp shakes his head. “You’ve been threatening to fire me ever since you hired me.”

“Yeah, but now I know I wasn’t wrong in hiring you. By taking up for the side of right with Turk, you proved I was right after all in hiring you.” Wallace tells Wasp and then runs his hand through both Turk’s and Wasp’s hair. “There are things about to start happening. Ya’ll have no idea.”

Wasp frowns. “My Uncle is a General for Prince Baucus. And you just fired two of his 12th rank volunteers because of me. He is going to kill me.”

Wallace shrugs and gives Turk a partial hug. “God, this day turned out to be a good day.” Wallace then stands up. “You two get back to work.” Wallace then walks away.

Turk and Wasp get back to working. Wasp says, “And now my Uncle is going to think I am gay.”

Turk shakes his head. “Why would he think that.”

“Cause you and Wallace and I was standing right there with the two of you against Zell and Blue.”

Turk laughs. “Me standing right there with you and Wallace. My girlfriend is going to think I am gay.”

“You have a girlfriend?”

“Sarah McCluskey.”

“I’ve seen her picture in the paper. She is beautiful. God. You dog. So Benjamin likes you because of his sister.”

“That. I guess. And also because of my research to prove that America isn’t a myth, that it once did really exist. Benjamin is a genius, a prodigy. And anything that provokes thought and discussion is something he really gets into.”

“Dating Sarah McCluskey. Damned. And you are smart too. Fuck. You dog.” Wasp becomes silent and introspective as he continues working. Then he says, “So, you like Benjamin. It doesn’t bother you that he is gay.”

“Benjamin is great. And Mrs. Rockling. You’ve got to meet Mrs. Rockling. She is a hoot. She was married and had a son but like, she is also gay. She and her son took care of Benjamin and Sarah when all that with their parents happened.”

“I read about some of that in the papers when it all was going on.”

“You can’t believe everything you read.”

“I know.”

Turk notices how sad Wasp looks. “You and your uncle will be okay.” Then Turk says, “I can’t believe how I am talking to you without a stutter.”

Wasp looks up and gives a bashful grin.

Turk says, “Why don’t you and your girlfriend come on a double date with me and Sarah. We could have picnic up at Diamond Bluff.”

“Yeah. I don’t have a steady. But I will ask Sally and see what she says. I think that would be fun.”

“Sally who works in the office. She is a knock out. Yeah. You the dog.”

“She is nice. And she is smart.”

“Cool!”

W GDB Webserial - Turk Is Told Not to See Sarah

W GDB - Turk Is Told Not to See Sarah

Turk peeps out his window at his bed. It is a beautiful day. The sky is blue. Turk has a smile on his face as he crawls out of bed looking forward to his and Sarah’s double date with Wasp and Sally.

Showered and dressed he goes down stairs with an extra bounce in his step. He is feeling good. He is feeling happy. He thinks all is well with the world. And then he looks at his parents.

His father tells him, Prince Baucus had some men here. They say if you keep seeing Sarah McCluskey it could mean trouble for us.

“What? You are kidding. That is crazy.”

His mother tells him. “Honey. Sarah is a nice girl. She can do much better than you. She will be okay if you dump her. But we may not be okay if you keep seeing her.”

His father adds. “And I don’t see why you want to get involved with her brother. You know he is hated.”

“He is not hated by me. You can’t believe that shit you’ve read.”

His mother scolds. “Watch your language young man.”

“Look. I am going to see Sarah.”

His father tells him. “Let her down easy.”

“I am not going to let her down period. Prince Baucus is not going to tell me who to date. I don’t know the shit eating fuck and he does not know me, and yet he is going to tell me who to date. What the hell planet does that idiot live on to think he is God.”

His mother rolls her eyes. “Such language. And now you are talking as if there is a God. What have those McCluskies done to my little boy?” She grabs to hold Turk close to her breast.

Turk eases away from his mother. He tells her that he loves her. And then he walks out the door.

X - GDB Webserial - General Casper Talks With His Nephew Wasp

X - GDB Webserial - General Casper Talks With His Nephew Wasp

General Casper looks at his nephew. “Wasp, where do you think you are going?”

“I am going on a double date.”

“Where.”

“We are going to have a picnic at Diamond Bluff.”

“That isn’t neutral ground and I don’t control it.”

“I will be alright.”

“You are so naïve. The Sapphires. The McCluskies. This is dangerous. And that place where you work. What was that with Blue and Zell. They were the last of my troops there. So I have no control there anymore.”

“Blue and Zell were picking on Turk. They crossed the line. They broke the rules. And I still work there so don‘t say you have no control.”

Wasp’s Uncle laughs. “You.”

“We still have influence. And do you really want to risk all your future in the hands of Prince Baucus.”

“Be careful that you don’t talk treason.”

“You be careful that you do not allow Prince Baucus too much control over your troops or they will not be your troops. I may not be as smart as Turk or Benjamin or Sarah or you, but I’ve seen the way Prince Baucus looks at me. He creeps me out. And I‘ve seen the way he looks at you. More times than not, it is with contempt.”

“If he thinks you are in with the McCluskey clan he may do more than creep you out.”

“You say that, and yet you would have your troops defend a man who would be a threat to me. And truth be told, he is a threat to you.”

“Fuck. What has happened to you. These things you are saying. It scares me.”

“You should be scared. But it is not me who should scare you. It is not the McCluskey clan who should scare you. You know where the real threat is.”

“Son. I need to get you to Roseville. I need to get you to neutral ground.”

“I am going on my date with Sally.”

“Sally! You are going on a date with Sally. You are going on a date with a woman who is my sworn enemy. And I should not cut your heart out with my sword, why?”

“Sally loves you. She is just my friend who I enjoy talking about things with. And she is fun. We have good times together. But I am not so foolish not to know that it is you who she loves.”

“Sally doesn’t love me.”

“Yes. She does! You fucking moron.”

“She loves me?”

“But Prince Baucus is her sworn enemy.”

“I can’t turn against Prince Baucus. My troops will not follow me if I swap alliances.”

Wasp walks up to his uncle and holds his uncle in his arms. “I know. And I know we must be careful with the tightrope that we walk. For now, you stay loyal to Prince Baucus as you pretend. I know it is pretending. And I will try to meet with Benjamin and figure some way that he can win your troops to follow you when you swap alliance. Turk has handed us an opportunity. It scared me. It scared me how you would react. But you know I have to take this opportunity. You must let me take this opportunity.”

“If anything happens to you.”

“Then it will be my doing. We are all born. We all die. That is life.”

Y - GDB Webserial - Turk and Wasp ride a Bus

Y - GDB Webserial - Turk and Wasp ride a Bus

Turk and Wasp meet at the corner of 4th and 7th. They get on the bus to head toward the other side of town to meet with Sally. She is planning on driving them out to the McCluskey home. Everything seems alright.

They sit on the bus seat together. A large man sits down with them and forces Wasp to get slip over extra close to Turk. Accidentally, Wasp hand rest on Turk’s crotch. Turk eases the hand away. Realizing where his hand was, Wasp rolls his eyes and laughs.

Wasp looks at the large man seated next to him. He has a dagger tattoo on his arm and he has a diamond earring hanging from his ear. He is wearing a large red velvet hat with a feather sticking out of it. He makes Wasp nervous.

The bus stops and a woman gets on. The large man with the dagger tattoo offers his seat to the woman. He stands up and she sits down next to Wasp.

Wasp notices the strange ring on her finger. He remembers seeing that kind of ring in his Uncle’s lab. The ring is used to drug people. He looks up into the woman’s eyes.

Wasp nudges Turk. “We need to get off at the next stop.”

“Okay.”

The bus stops. The woman stands up. Wasp gets up and Turk follows after him. Wasp breathes a sigh of relief when the woman and the man sit back down in the seat. Wasp and Turk exit the bus.

Wasp calls Sally on his cell phone. “I got paranoid on the bus. Turk and me got off before the right stop. We are at 51st. Can you come get us. Okay.” Wasp hangs the phone up,

Turk ask, “What is going on?”

“That woman. She was wearing a ring that is used to sting people with a drug. I was afraid we might be her target.”
“Prince Baucus had some people visit my parents. They don’t want me dating Sarah.”

“Turk. Things are happening. The Elders went to Roseville to be protected from Baucus. My uncle wanted me to go to Roseville.”

Turk stammered. “I, I ah I, do don don’t understand what is happening.”

“We are on the verge of Civil War. I need to talk to Benjamin. I’ve got to talk to Benjamin.”

“That was the reason you were friendly with me.”

“No. No! Things just happened. It was no planning. But when I realized who you are, it is like this was meant to be. I’ve got to help my uncle.”

z - Ghost of Diamond Bluff Webserial - Turk Meets Sally

{Adult Content.}

z - Ghost of Diamond Bluff Webserial - Turk Meets Sally

Turk and Wasp go into an Antique Shop while they wait for Sally. Turk looks around and goes to the book section. Wasp looks around and walks over to the jewelry case.

He looks at the man standing behind the case. “Can I see that earring there?”

“Sure,” the man answers. Looking in the small mirror on the showcase Wasp puts the earring on. “What do you think?”

“Looks cool. Let me show you this ring that goes with it.” The man then gets down to pull the ring out of the showcase. He eyes Wasp’s crotch while he stands up and hands the ring to Wasp. “What do you think?”

“Fucking beautiful. Yo, Turk, come over here. What do you think?”

Turk walks over and looks at Wasp. He examines the ring while he pretends to be thoughtful. He fingers the earring as he shakes his head. “Are you trying to look gay for Benjamin?”

“What? No.” Then Wasp puts his arm around Turk’s shoulder. “Okay. Maybe. A little bit.”

The man grins at Turk and Wasp. “Young love.”
Turk steps back away from Wasp. “What? No. I date a girl.”

The man giggles. “Yeah. I married a girl. What does that have to do with the price of eggs in Porkershine.”

Wasp smiles as Turk walks back over to the book section. He turns and watches Turk. Then he looks back at the man. “How much is the earring and the ring?”

“$300.”

“I’ll put it on my card,” Wasp says he hands the man his card.

The man puts the card in his terminal. “Military. General Casper. So you and your friend really are straight.”

Wasp shrugs. “I guess.”

“What a waste. Do you want a box and bag.”

“No I will wear them.”

Turk walks back over with a couple of books. “Man, you’ve got a great selection of books. This one on America has been out of print for 75 years. And this one on the animals of Lemuria. This is so great.”

The man smiles. “An intellectual and a military hippy. Interesting.”
Turk ask, “How much are these two books?”

“$1,000.”

“Oh man,” Turk whines. “I will go put them back.”

The man says, “Maybe your friend will put them on his card for you.”

Wasp shakes his head. “I would, but my uncle would have a fit if he saw that on my card.”

The man says, “Well, I can’t sell them for less than $1,000 but I could put them on hold and let you read them here.”
“That would great.”

“I could do that. But there will be a price.”

Turk questions, “What?”

“I want to see you and your friend kiss.”

“What? No! We don’t kiss.”

“Just a kiss. Are you afraid you might enjoy it too much.”

Wasp grabs Turk by the head. With his hands clasp on both sides of Turk’s head, he pulls Turk to his face. He puts his lips to Turks lip and plants a big kiss on Turk. Then he pushes Turk away.

“Good enough?” Wasp ask.

“Yeah. Cool. I will keep the books under the counter for you two for the next month.”

Still blush red from the kiss, Turk stammers, “Tha, than, thank you.”

Sally walks in and grabs Turk. She plants a big kiss on Turk. And then she looks at Wasp as she laughs. “Yeah, I am going to steal this one from you.”

Sally looks at the man behind the counter. “Yo, Stew. How’s it going?”

“Great. I mean, Sally. You have the coolest friends.”

Sally pulls Wasp and Turk out to her jeep. “When I saw you two kissing, it made me so horny.” Sally cranks her jeep up.

Wasp shakes his head as he crawls into the back of the jeep. Turk follows him and Wasp puts his arm around Turk as they sit in the back seat together. Sally gears the jeep up and speeds out into the road toward the McCluskey mansion.

Turk looks at Wasp. “So, are you gay?”

“As James Dean said, I am not going through life with one arm tied behind my back.”

“I’ve never understood what the hell that means,” Sally says.

Turk frowns. “Who is James Dean?”

“He is this totally fucking, most famous, cool, hot actor in Atlantis,” Wasp exclaims. “He totally stole Rock Hudson from Elizabeth Taylor and caused this huge scandal. Then he topped it off by seducing and deflowering Debbie Reynolds.”

Sally screams, “Oh my God. You believe that fucking shit. James Dean is such a virgin.”

Wasp removes his arm from Turk and crawls into the front seat with Sally, pulls her sweater down and kisses her on the naked breast. “If he were a virgin, which one of us do you think would be able to deflower him first.”

Sally shakes her head. “You know he couldn’t resist me. I mean. Can you,” Sally takes both hands off the steering wheel and grabs her own breast, “resist these two magnificent pieces of art.”

Just as the jeep is about to go down an embankment Sally catches the spinning steering wheel and pulls the jeep back into the road as another car honks its horn at her.

Wasp leans back to his own seat and puts his feet up on the dashboard. “No, I can’t. I do love your breast.” Wasp turns around and looks at Wasp. “Have you ever had your hard cock between breast like Sally’s. Like damn. You really got to do that with your girlfriend.”

Turk moans. “I am with two crazy people.”

Sally says, “I think we are making him horny.”

za - Ghost of Diamond Bluff Webserial - Mary Gets Invited to a Picnic

[At times this serial contains strong sexual content and is not suitable for all readers.]

za - Ghost of Diamond Bluff Webserial - Mary Gets Invited to a Picnic

Mary is reclined on the deck of the guest house as Sarah walks up to see her reading a book and drinking some tea. Sarah climbs the steps to the deck and sits down in a chair next to Mary’s recliner.

Sarah ask, “What are you reading?”

“Some weird shit by Chuck Peters. He amuses me.”

Sarah looks at Mary. “Oh, my God, you like reading porn.”

“Not everything he writes is porn. But yeah, I do.” Mary sits up and turns to look at Sarah. “So, what is going on?”

“Turk and I are going on a picnic up at Diamond Bluff. It is a double date with a friend of his from work.”

Mary says with some hesitation, “Sounds like fun.”

“Yeah. I don’t like meeting strangers. At times I am so socially awkward it isn’t even funny.”

“But you are talking Turk. That is what is good about being part of a couple. You can talk to them to bring whoever into the conversation without having to fish for conversation.”

“But he knows them. It is like I have been to parties where Benjamin knows everyone and I know no one. And he goes off with them and there I am.”

“That does suck. Lucas did that to me a couple of times. And it always seems to happen where everyone trying to be friendly really aren’t and you very quickly decide you hate them.”

“Exactly. Turk is different but he is still a dude. I was thinking.” Sarah looks up to the sky. “I was hoping you might want to go on the picnic with us.”

“You don’t think Turk would mind. To him, I am still a stranger.”

“But you two could get to know one another. And if his friends aren’t friendly, I will have you and you will have me to secretly make fun of them.”

Mary says, “Well, I am not doing anything. I don’t know what Benjamin is paying me for. So sure.”

Sarah smiles. “Benjamin had big plans for you and Rachel with a charity division but then all this with Prince Baucus started happening. He is doing his best to try to figure someway to help the church and also the Elders, but without entering a full war with Prince Baucus.”

“What is it with Prince Baucus and Benjamin. It seems to be personal.”

“I shouldn’t tell you this, but we have reason to believe that Prince Baucus is the one who murdered Travis Kane and then blamed father for it.”

“Why?”

“Travis Kane was torturing Benjamin, you know that, right. He was trying to turn him straight.”

“Yeah. But in the news some suggested that Benjamin and Travis were actually lovers.”

“Lovers. No. Not Travis. It was erased from Benjamin’s memory, but we’ve been told that Prince Baucus raped Benjamin when Benjamin was under treatment by Travis.”

“Raped Benjamin. Isn’t Prince Baucus and Benjamin about the same age?”

“Prince Baucus is about two years older so I guess Benjamin would have been 15 and Prince Baucus about 17.”

“Why would have Prince Baucus had been with Benjamin. I mean, think about it. Why would Prince Baucus had been there when Travis Kane was torturing Benjamin? Are you all sure the person who told this about Prince Baucus can be trusted?”

“No. It was told to Wilford Kane by Reverend Black. Reverend Black had a backdoor alliance with Lord Baucus and that was upset when Benjamin decided to start taking control of our Estates and Corporations and Armies.”

“So all this started when Wilford Kane went after Benjamin by stealing from me. That is when Benjamin decided to start taking control of things. Wilford Kane and I are to blame for moving this country toward war!”

“You aren’t to blame for anything. I have no idea what Wilford Kane is really about. But regardless, Benjamin had to grow up and start taking control of things just as Lord Baucus has been giving his son greater and greater power over their estates and armies. That would have happened regardless of anything Wilford or you did.”

“What about you?”

“What do you mean, what about me?”

“When will you start sharing power with your mother to control her estates, her corporations, and her armies?”

“I would have to either join her at the brothel or marry nobility to claim power with her.”

“But Princess Baucus is already sharing power with her mother. She didn’t have to go to a brothel or marry nobility.”

“We come from different cultures. My family comes from Lemuria. The Baucus family comes from Atlantis. Where does you family come from?”

“Where my parents are now. Florida that is a territory of Atlantis.”

“So do you feel a kinship with the Baucus family?”

“Not if they are killers and rapist!!!”

“You turned against Benjamin and me when you found out who we are.”

“I love you and Benjamin just as I loved Lucas. But I am not perfect. Sometimes I think with gut reactions and listen neither to my heart nor my brain.” Mary pauses. “Do you think less of me knowing that my family comes from Florida?”

Sarah laughs. “I love Florida. The people there are so cool.” Sarah picks up a flower from a table and puts it in Mary’s hair. “You are cool. Now get ready for the picnic and we’ll get back to the Mansion to wait for Turk and his friends.”

zb - Ghost of Diamond Bluff: A News Conference Is Planned

Sarah and Mary walk into the mansion to witness Cleave helping Benjamin to try on a Suit of Armor. Benjamin looks up to see his sister and Mary.

Sarah shakes her head as she walks around Benjamin standing on a fitting stool. “Bro. I’ve seen you look silly before, but this beats all.”

Benjamin smiles. “What? You don’t like.” Then Benjamin starts to step down from the stool but loses his balance. He falls into Cleave’s arms and they both hit the floor with a cling.

Sarah and Mary help get Benjmain off Cleave. As they stand Benjamin up, Cleave also stands up. Cleave says, “I told Benjamin this was a bad idea.”

“This suit belonged to my great-great-great Granddaddy who fought along side King Arthur who helped forge the Andora Confederation. I thought a photo op with me wearing the suit might be good public relations to remind people the importance our family played in creating the confederation.”

Sarah thought a second. “Well. Maybe. Have the press conference in the East Room where there are all sorts of pictures of our ancestors. Make sure the camera focuses on them as you mention them with pride and accomplishment.”

Mary pats Sarah on the back. “But have you been in the room lately. It needs a major dusting. That is a good idea though.”

Benjamin agrees that his sister has a good idea. “But the press is going to be here in three hours. I don’t know whether we can get things ready in time. I don’t want them to show up where we have a bunch of staff working.”

Sarah uses her cell phone and calls Turk. “Yo, Turk, I have got to help my brother with a press conference he has planned. It is too important for us not to all pull it together.”

Sarah pauses as she listens to her boyfriend. Then she tells him, “Yeah. Just move the picnic to our pool. We can go up to Diamond Bluff some other time.”

zc - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - Separation of Education and State

zc - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - Separation of Education and State

Turk, Sally, and Wasp arrive at the McCluskey mansion. The News Conference has not yet begun. Turk introduces Sally and Wasp to Sarah, Benjamin, Mary, and Cleave. Turk, Sally and Wasp look around the East Room. Turk is awed by the history in the room as is Wasp. Sally looks at the picture of General Valliant and thinks a slight resemblance to General Casper. Sally senses the feel of power in the room.

Sally looks at Benjamin who has decided not to wear the Suit of Armor but is dressed handsomely. Benjamin walks over to Sally and for a second glances at her cleavage. Then he looks into her eyes. “You were trained under General Casper. From everything I’ve read, you are brilliant. You were on your way to taken control of your 5,000 man unit, and then you retired.”

“The General and I did not see eye to eye on some things.”

“You know, I don’t want a war with Prince Baucus.”

Sally walks over to the picture of General Valliant. Touching the frame she tells Benjamin, “I hope my being here is not a problem for you.”

Benjamin laughs. “I hope it will not be a problem for you. It might be bad if Prince Baucus thinks you are on my side.”

Sally smiles. “I am on no side. I just want to enjoy life.”

Turk tells Benjamin. “Wasp is the nephew of General Casper. Wasp helped me at work and...”

Benjamin nods. “Yes. Enjoy life.” Benjamin turns to Turk. “I was told Wasp may have gone against his Uncle to help. But I tend to think Wasp befriended you to help his uncle.”

Wasp steps closer to Sally. “You and I both know it is just a matter of time before Prince Baucus turns against my Uncle. You and I both know that my Uncle is walking a tightrope that if he remains on the side of Prince Baucus will only end badly for him. I don’t want that to happen.”

Sally turns and stares at Wasp. “Wasp, you are playing a dangerous game. I didn’t realize.”

Benjamin walks over and pats Wasp on the back. “I’ve heard you are good man. What might turn your Uncle’s army to follow your Uncle to my side?”

“I don’t know. By and large, they aren’t a very nice group of men and women.”

Sally shakes her head. “They aren’t all bad. They are just simple men and women. What you need to understand, that unlike most of the people who follow Prince Baucus, over half of General Casper’s army are religious. They keep it quiet, but they are. If your father had not killed Travis Kane, they would have followed him. Your father was on his way to turning them to his side.”

Mary enters the conversation. “My grandparents thought the world of your father up until the scandals and they lost their money with him. One thing they didn’t like about Lord Baucus was he was moving to take over the education system. They believed very strongly there should be a separation of education and state.”

zd - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - The Mystery of Arnie

zd - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - The Mystery of Arnie

Everyone gets busy cleaning and straightening the East Room. Sally, Wasp, and Turk join in. As Turk and Sarah clean the stained glass window facing Diamond Bluff, Turk tells Sarah how beautiful she is.

Sarah blushes. “I don’t why we haven’t used this room. This is what is beautiful.”

Turk agrees the room is beautiful, “And so full of history.” Turk looks over at the books on the book shelves that line from the East Room and down a corridor. “To think about all the time that men and women took putting their stories and thoughts to paper. Is it okay if I use your library for research?”

Benjamin walks over and pats Turk on the back. “Of course it is okay. You and your friends are always welcome, unless of course they come to arrest me.”

“Other than Sarah, I don’t have any real friends.”

Benjamin smiles. “I know what it is to feel alone.” Then Benjamin looks over at Wasp cleaning around the fireplace. “Wasp wasn’t playing you. He is your friend. But Sally. She isn’t so easy to figure.”

Turk tells Benjamin. “Sally is a wild one. So is Wasp. You would not believe the ride over here. But know that I will never betray my love for Sarah.”

Benjamin rolls his head and bites his lip as he laughs. “So they got a little frisky with you. Well. You are a good looking young man.”

Sarah frowns. “Should I be jealous of Sally.”

Turk stutters, “N! Nu! No!”

Benjamin watches Wasp. “Probably best to be jealous of Wasp.”

Turk frowns. “I, I, a, am, not that way.”

Sarah punches Benjamin and then moves to cradle Turk’s head in her soft hands. She then kisses him and hugs him close to her bosom. She whispers, “I will be jealous of no one.”

Mary watches Sarah and Turk. Then she looks at Sally. “God, I miss Lucas.”

Sally peers at Mary and then runs her hands through Mary’s hair. She ask, “Is he out of town.”

“He died in a fire.”

“I am sorry. I think I read about that. He saved Benjamin and Sarah from dying in the fire. A real hero!”

Mary sadly smiles. “He was wild. He could drive me crazy at times. But I did love him. I do love him.”

The ghost of Lucas studies Sally and longs for Mary. Then Lucas sees the ghost of an eight year old boy standing at Sally’s side. Lucas realizes the boy is lost in a nightmare of confusion as the boy screams for his mother. Lucas isn’t sure what to do. He approaches the boy. The boy screams in horror and then vanishes.

Travis Kane appears next to Lucas. Travis whispers, “My son!” He then vanishes.

Sally walks over to pull a beer out of a cooler. She pops it and then sits down on a bench. Mary walks over and pulls out a beer for herself.

Wasp screams, “Throw one of those over to me.”

Mary throws the beer to Wasp and gets another one for herself. Mary sits down next to Sally. Mary ask, “So are you and Wasp a couple.”

Sally laughs. “We’ve had sex a few times but no. You are free to pursue Wasp if you’d like. I am sure he would like.” Sally takes a deep drink of beer. “But I must warn you, you risk again falling in love with a hero.”

“You think he is a hero.”

“I know he is a hero. He risked his life trying to save my son, my little Arnie.” Sally bit her lip. “Wasp ran through a mine field, he dodged bullets, and he almost had my son rescued from the kidnappers. Then Wasp was shot trying to shield my son. Wasp took two bullets covering Arnie, but one managed to strike Arnie between the eyes.”

“My God. I am so sorry. What about Arnie’s father?”

“Travis was already dead.”

“Travis Kane. You were married to Travis Kane.”

“He wasn’t always a fanatic. He wasn’t always crazy. The man I fell in love with did not have a hateful bone in his body. Then he changed.”

Benjamin walks over and pulls a beer from the cooler. He sits down at Mary and Sally’s feet as he opens the beer. He leans back and Sally wraps her legs around him. “You know, my father did not kill Travis.”

“I don’t care if he did. Travis became hard and dead long before he was put six foot under.”

“I remember the first time I met you and Travis. You’d just had little Arnie. And you trusted me to hold your little baby. It was the first time I had ever held a baby. You know, I’ve had people investigating the kidnapping.”

“I thought training under General Casper would help me find the monsters and I would be able to get my revenge. But it hasn’t happened.”

“What were the kidnappers after? My investigators were confused on the ransom note. There was a bit of misinformation in the files and I am embarrassed to say we haven‘t got far. I wasn‘t sure how or even if I should approach you. Wilford as much told me to leave it alone and that he was working on it.”

“The kidnappers wanted a combination number to a locker where Travis had some papers stored. But I didn’t have the combination number. I told them I didn’t even know what Locker they were talking about.”

Wasp walks over to Sally. “Wilford Kane paid me to deliver an envelope to building A1 on pier 712. I delivered the envelope and through the cracked door when a man took the envelope, I saw some other men roughing up a little boy because he would not stop crying. I walked around and was looking through the window when I saw them taking the boy out the back door. I moved around and watched when they locked the boy in a cabin of a small boat. They fired a couple of shots into the boat and the boat began to sink. I slipped down into the water and sneaked aboard the boat. I cranked the boat motor up and though I knew the boat was sinking I tried to get it as far away from the pier as I could and toward the North shore. The boat was sinking too fast to reach the North shore and so I cut the motor. Men from the pier were already in another boat heading our direction. I broke the door to the boat cabin down and got Arnie out of the cabin. He was already having to swim to keep his head above water. I tried to swim Arnie to the North shore but the men fished us out of the water. One of the men was none to happy with the man who’d tried to drown Arnie. The man had not acted on the leader’s orders. The leader had us taken to shore. He was going to let us go. The leader said things had gone too far. So Arnie and I started walking away. Then suddenly one of the men killed the leader and the other men started chasing after Arnie and me. I don’t know how we end ended up in the mine field but we did. There I couldn’t just run. I had to study the ground and I couldn’t get Arnie out of there. About the time I thought I was a dead man, my Uncle showed up and the men took off running. But little Arnie was dead in my arms.”

Wasp and Sally both stare down at Benjamin in the floor and sees tears streaming down his face. Turk stares at the faces of all the people around him and he realizes he is standing among greatness and the kind of people who do not just allow history to happen, but make it happen. Then Turk is startled from his thoughts with the sound of the news media beginning to stream into the room.

Benjamin quickly wipes his face with the sleeve of his shirt and stands up. Sally stands up and holds Benjamin in her arms. “I know you are the man who will find justice for my little Arnie.”

ze - Ghost of Diamond Bluff Serial - The News Conference

ze - Ghost of Diamond Bluff Serial - The News Conference

Benjamin stood on the small stage in the East Room and looked out over the podium and microphone to view the crowd of reporters who had gathered in the room. He felt somewhat startled by the video cameras focused on him and blinked with the flashing of light bulbs. He had not considered his nervousness and difficulty of feeling the spotlight on himself.

Benjamin had always considered himself the odd man. He had adjusted and consoled himself in thinking that he didn’t care whether people liked him or not. But now being liked was important. Playing brinkmanship and avoiding a full blown war with Prince Baucus was important to the multitude of people who depended on stability in the lands of the Andora Confederation.

Benjamin motioned for Sarah, Mary, Turk, Wasp and Sally to crowd on to the small stage with him. He hoped sharing the spotlight might make him feel more at ease. Benjamin then glanced down at his notes. He prepared to speak with authority. He needed to sound as though he spoke with authority. It was important for him not to sound youthful and inexperienced.

Speaking over the chatter in the room Benjamin began the news conference.

“One reason I have called you here is to let everyone know that the alliance between my family, the church, and the elders stands. We maintain our alliance with Lord Baucus and Prince Baucus. Contrary to some reports, we are not. Let me repeat, not! We are not on the verge of war.

The elders are on retreat to Roseville to enjoy the beauty there. Rumors that there has been any danger of Prince Baucus attempting to arrest them on bogus tax fraud charges is false.

On a related matter. We fully expect Reverend Owen Black to be released and returned to neutral ground. We fully expect that misunderstanding to be resolved shortly.

Now, I want to discuss some reforms that I have planned. Our public schools are a disaster. I can’t do anything about the schools that Prince Baucus controls, but there is going to be reform with the schools that I control.

The 300 schools that my family and the church run are going to each be placed under an authority, 300 separate authorities, each that will be elected by parents who have children in the schools. It will be those authorities in consultation with parents and teachers who will decide how each school will be run. Although my auditors must control the budgets of the schools, we will no longer have any say in testing, grading, what subjects are taught, what books are in the libraries. We want the schools to be free for open intellectual discussions and not controlled by either us or the authority. Schools are for the children to learn what they and their parents choose for them to learn. Freedom of belief. Freedom to explore knowledge where ever it leads. Freedom not to be molded into politically correct zombies. These are important freedoms. These freedoms are best maintained by keeping government and bureaucracy out of education.

Our schools must no longer be a baby sitting service. Our schools must not be tool for class warfare. Continued Education must not be a method to simply pacify or preoccupy the masses during every economic down turn. In Andora workers are not slaves and our schools must not treat students as though they are slaves to be trained for future jobs.”

The flashing light bulbs stopped. The chatter stopped. Mouths fell open. And one reporter stood up. “Did you just say students are now being treated like slaves?”

Benjamin feared he had just screwed up. In Andora there are certain politically incorrect words that polite society just does not use. Slave was one of those words.

Turk stood forward to take the microphone to defend Benjamin but he just could not bring himself to speak. Stepping back toward the curtain behind her Sarah reached out to pull Turk away from the microphone. Suddenly Sally stepped forward and pushed Benjamin aside.

There were sudden whispers among the crowd as though they had not recognized her until right then. Among the murmurs several people could be heard saying, “That is the widow of Travis Kane.” Some others in the crowd added, “And she is close to General Casper.” Then several people fixed their eyes on Wasp. “That is General Casper’s nephew.”

Sally cleared her throat. “Slave. Yeah, I just said the word as well. And how else would you describe a child that is forced to sit in classrooms 4 to 8 hours a day without pay. And some may say their pay is what we spend to provide knowledge to them. But is that knowledge for them or for the businesses of the McCluskey family or the Baucus family or any of the other families who control all the businesses in Andora. Education should not be about creating a better worker but should be about personal enlightenment. Learning should not be the chore that it has become for the majority of the children but should be a joy.”

A reporter asked Sally, “Have you joined with the McCluskey family against the Baucus family?”

Benjamin took the microphone. “My family is not against the Baucus family. We do not want war. And I damned well suggest you run this tape as it was made without editing. I suggest you print your articles and make very clear there is no war!”

Some one in the audience suggested he would write his story as he saw fit. With that Benjamin ordered the reporter arrested. Cleave responded by escorting the reporter out of the room. Then Benjamin demanded of the scared audience. “I only ask you print the truth. The truth is that I can be kind to those who want the best for Andora but I can be, I will be, brutal to anyone who threatens this Confederation. This news conference is over. Now go report the truth or else.”

Benjamin, Sarah, Turk, Wasp and Sally then exited the room by the doorway at the curtain. They then closed the door behind them where Cleave held the reporter who had been arrested.

The reporter quickly told Benjamin, “I am sorry. Please let me go. I will write my article anyway you want.”

Benjamin smiled. “What is your favorite Hotel in Lesser Atlantis?”

“What?”

“Your favorite hotel.”

“I guess Merlins. Why?”

“Cleave, book this man and an agent for a vacation to Lesser Atlantis for a month. Assign Agent Roverta to escort him there and keep him out of trouble.”

Benjamin patted the man on the back. “Let me see. Your name is Salvo Jenkins. Right?”

“Yeah.”

“Salvo, enjoy your vacation, but understand if you ever cross me, you will do hard time. Understand.”

“I will never cross you.”

Cleave then escorted the reporter away.

zf - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - Lord and Prince Baucus Watched Conference

zf - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - Lord and Prince Baucus Watched Conference

Prince Baucus picks up the remote control and turns the 200 inch flat screen radio-vision off. He looks at his father.

Prince Baucus admires his father. The 220 year old man, with his long white hair and long white beard, wields his walking stick as he paces in front of the giant picture window, 100 stories above the busy docks below. Lord Baucus pauses to glance out at the busy piers and his ships coming and going. Then he turns to his son.

Lord Baucus clears his throat and speaks. “I like this Benjamin McCluskey.”

"What the fuck did you just say?” Prince Baucus questions the words he has just heard as he is none to happy to hear those piercing words come from his father’s mouth.

“He reminds me of me?”

“What? How? You were never a gay man.”

“No but I’ve always preferred the company of men to women. I mean you would not see me taking a bunch of gossiping women hunting with me. Well, maybe one woman. She has a set of balls like you wouldn‘t believe. I prefer to date women who have balls.”

“What the fucking hell are you trying to say?”

“Benjamin McCluskey has one hell of huge set of balls and I respect that. To call the news conference the way he did. To preach we are not on the verge of war even when everyone can see his family is in full preparation for war. To preach the separation of school and state knowing that he is throwing a gauntlet, a challenge, down at your feet as everyone knows you have been pushing all that standardized testing bullshit to help you profile families. To somehow manage to have Sally Kane and Wasp on that stage with him. God, I loved seeing them there.”

“Father. None of that is good for us.”

“The hell it isn’t. I’d been led to believe that Benjamin is a willy nelly liberal dumb ass.”

“He is a genius. We always knew he is a genius.”

“My experience is that most genius types are dumb asses. Oh, they can tell you how a light bulb works in great detail. But put them in a dark room to find a light switch, you see how long that room stays dark. See how many of them fumble around in the dark and fall on their asses.”

“Okay, father, are you ever going to let me forget how I fell in the mote last night because I was in the dark and couldn’t find the light switch.”

Lord Baucus laughs. “That was so funny. I hear this noise. I go and turn the light on. And I see you crawling out of the mote all covered in algae. Lived here most of your life and if a knight isn’t around to turn a light on for you, you don’t know where the light switches are.”

Prince Baucus smils. “It was funny. God. Sometimes I do get myself in some messes.”

Lord Baucus walks over and hugs his son. “I love you son, but we can’t let one of those messes be a war. Seeing Benjamin there, I see a man who can help you turn on that light switch. I see a man who can help you lead this Confederation to greatness.” Lord Baucus pauses. “Does my saying this hurt you?”

“No. I don’t want war. And you know I don’t have this huge ego. I am not so proud not to allow someone to show me where the light switch is. If you think we can work with Benjamin McCluskey, I am fine with that. I thought it was your ambition to take control of the Confederation.”

“I thought we needed to take control of the Confederation from things your sister had told me. And of course one News Conference does not prove her wrong. But we need to move slow and steady just in case she is wrong. Seeing that News Conference, I now have hope she is mistaken.”

“So what are our next moves?”

Lord Baucus loves his daughter but he now sees a different direction for his country, a new hope, and he sees that direction, that hope, coming from a most unexpected source. Lord Baucus and his son walk over and sit down at the conference desk.

Lord Baucus tells his son. “I want you to begin calling Benjamin on a regular basis. I want you to establish direct communication with him. In the first communication I want you to tell him that our tax collectors have been told to leave the Elders alone. They have always paid on the honor system and that is the way it is going to remain.”

“Sis is going to be none too happy with that.”

“I will see that she understands.”

“What about Reverend Owen Black?”

“We can’t back down on that. She was right about Owen Black.” Lord Baucus hesitates. He considers his words. “You need to tell Benjamin that Owen Black was telling lies intended to hurt both you and him, to pit the two of you against one another, and that could not be tolerated.”

“What lies were being told?”

Lord Baucus had known that sometime he was going to have to tell this to his son, but this moment, he had been dreading. “Now son, please do not let this cause you to get so angry that you behave foolishly.”

Prince Baucus raises his voice. “What lies!”

“Owen Black told Wilford Kane that you are the one who tortured Benjamin McCluskey, raped him, and in a cover up killed Travis Kane. Benjamin’s memory was erased to what actually happened so he doesn’t know they are lies.”

“His memory was erased. Why?”

“It was something your mother demanded. You and your mother were living in Sapphire at the time and I was out in the tribal lands. Of course everything she did during those days, she did in my name.”

Prince Baucus stares at his father. “And what of my memory?”

“It was also erased.”

“What was erased? What memories have been stolen from me?”

“I don’t know. I do know that you, my son, would not have done what Own Black claims to anyone. You were a child who would cry even at the misfortune of some hurt, stray animal. You would never have done what they say to Benjamin. I do not for a second believe that you killed Travis Kane.”

Lord Baucus watches the face of his son turn bright red with anger. “As tempting as it might be, you must not kill Owen Black. I know what I have just told you is disturbing.”

“As loving as I’ve always been, I do have a temper. I have a bad temper. I need to get my memory back. How can I get my memory back?”

“I do not know of any way.”

zg - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - Princess Rita Baucus and Queen Ellen Baucus Talk

zg - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - Princess Rita Baucus and Queen Ellen Baucus Talk

Princess Rita Baucus watched Benjamin’s News Conference with her mother, Queen Ellen Baucus. Eating popcorn and drinking rum cola, every once in a while one or the other of them would throw popcorn at the Radio-vision.

Slightly drunk, Rita delighted in looking at Benjamin. “He has grown into a nice looking man, this Benjamin McCluskey. Remember when I used to throw snakes at him to scare him.”

“You were horrible.” Ellen held out her fingers to look at her finger nail polish. “I’ve decided I don’t like this color of polish. Remind to sell all my stock in the company that makes this polish.”

“I was so jealous of the time that Benjamin was spending with Prince. Them making a journal of all the plants up at Diamond Bluff.”

“Oh my God. Weren’t they so cute together. Playing scientist. Planning on submitting an article to, what was that scientific magazine.”

“I don’t remember. I just remember I didn’t have anyone to play with and those two ignored me. I tried my best to play along with their science stuff and they just made fun of me.”

Ellen beamed. “I remember you taking that poison ivy over to them and asking them to catalog it. I mean, that was so funny.”

“You let me!!! I itched for a month. I was so miserable.” Then Rita stood and reached to press some buttons to print a picture of Benjamin out from the Radio-vision. Taking the picture from the printer she sat back down and stared at the picture for a moment. “I had such a crush on Benjamin.”

“He was a good boy. He is a good man.”

“What happened mother? What was erased from the memory of Prince.”

“I don’t know what you are talking about.”

“Mother! I know Prince can’t remember that summer. He doesn’t know that once Benjamin was his friend. Owen Black says that father was responsible for both Benjamin and Prince‘s amnesia.”

Queen Ellen spoke in certain and clear terms so her daughter might understand that of this she spoke the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth. “Owen Black is a liar. The amnesia was not done by your father or by me. Owen Black and Reverend McCluskey are responsible for that amnesia and I will never forgive them for stealing memories from my son, no matter how horrible those memories might have been.”

“But you did have Reverend McCluskey arrested for murdering Travis Kane.”

Ellen studied her daughter‘s face. “You don’t believe me. You think I was involved?”

Rita puzzled over her mother’s question. How much should she say? It wasn’t like she wanted to open wounds that would hurt her family. But she didn’t want secrets to bring war to her beloved Andora. “Is Reverend McCluskey Prince’s father. Is that what Travis Kane figured out? Or is father Benjamin’s father and not Reverend McCluskey.”

Queen Ellen realized her daughter had gone down a wrong path with her investigation. She had jumped to wrong conclusions. And it was not like other people had not reached this same wrong conclusion. Queen Ellen thought it best if she let that wrong conclusion stand for a moment. “You figured out that they are brothers?”

“So I am not wrong.”

With a devious and somewhat playful tone in her voice, Queen Ellen spoke as she stood with a drink in her hand and she whirled around as she began to pace back and forth in front of her daughter. She thought she would take her daughter‘s wrong conclusion and take her daughter further down that mistaken path for a moment; but just a moment. “I was watching them play up at Diamond Bluff and I noticed how much they favor. And then it occurred to me that Benjamin actually favors your father more than Prince. So I confronted Benjamin’s mother and Reverend McCluskey overheard our conversation. He went crazy. He went to where Travis Kane was having a session with Benjamin. Mrs. McCluskey and I followed. He found Benjamin jerking off looking at gay pictures while Travis Kane was eating Chinese. Reverend McCluskey beat Benjamin unmercifully. Travis tried to stop the Reverend but there was nothing he could do. Then Travis told Reverend McCluskey that his son was gay and there was nothing that could be done to change that. And at that point, the Reverend killed Travis Kane.”

The tone in her mother’s voice bothered Princess Rita. It was the tone she uses when she is being disingenuous. And of course the story her mother told did not explain why her brother’s memory had been erased. Rita asked, “Why was Prince’s memory erased?”

“As I told you and you seem to refuse to believe, Owen Black and Reverend McCluskey are responsible for the amnesia. And now you aren‘t going to want to believe this either.” Queen Ellen wished to put question marks in front of her daughter. While she had wanted to give her daughter some food for thought, at the moment that is all she wanted to give. Queen Ellen laughed. “Honey. You are so easy. Benjamin and Prince aren’t half brothers.” Now while Queen Ellen wanted to make that clear at this point, she did want Princess Rita to understand that indeed, she might not be the only one to mistakenly think what she thought. It was not a difficult, no matter how wrong, conclusion for anyone to reach.

“You are telling me they aren’t half brothers. But were you there when Travis Kane was murdered?”

Queen Ellen sat down on the coffee table directly in front of her daughter. “I was not.
I have no idea what happened that day. Your father has no idea what happened that day. But your brother was there. Whatever happened. He saw it. Reverend McCluskey and Owen Black are the ones who had the memories erased. That was done to your brother without my permission and without me knowing about it until later when I discovered that whole year was gone from your brother’s memory. When I discovered that had been done to Prince, I was beyond angry. Then when I saw what had been done to Benjamin, how he had been beaten, yes, believe me, I did have murder in my heart at that point. That Reverend McCluskey had not protected his son. Yeah, whether he was responsible or not, I held him responsible and as far I am concerned that man will never get out of prison. Then when I learned that Owen Black was trying to say Prince was in anyway responsible for what had happened to Benjamin, yeah, I made sure that SOB was locked up.”

Rita thought she wasn’t going to get the full truth out of her mother. She guessed her mother knew more than she was telling, though she was saying quite a lot. But the truth, it might not be as simple as anything her mother might know or say. That part might be her mother’s truth.

Rita asked, “Were you and Reverend McCluskey ever lovers?”

“My God, girl. That is such an insulting question I might be angry, if it weren’t so near the truth.”

“What do you mean?”

“I was lonely. And he did make advances. But no. I love your father. It was your father I was lonely for and Reverend McCluskey was not your father.”

“Mother. You tell me so much and yet you tell me nothing. Can’t you tell me the truth.”

“I told my story because what you thought, indeed, I did once think about Benjamin and Prince and I can see where such thoughts might lead to murder. I feel sure other people may have thought the same thing about Benjamin and Prince. But the truth is much more dangerous. That false truth may have led to those events that day. But I was not there. The real truth of why Prince and Benjamin look like brothers might lead this nation to war, and that truth can‘t be told.”

Rita pulled a picture of her brother Prince out of a drawer and then put the picture of Benjamin next to it. “You tell me these two are not brothers? They have to be brothers.”

“They are cousins. That is the truth. Benjamin and Sarah are cousins to you and Prince.”

“Uncle Remus is Benjamin’s father. And Sarah’s father! That is hard to believe. Wait. Even if true, why would that be a more dangerous truth.”

“Not your Uncle Remus. Angelique Baucus is Benjamin and Sarah’s mother. Your grandfather did not want a woman to take the throne. He denied his own daughter. He was going to have her killed.”

“Have his own daughter killed. But he was always so sweet to me.”

“There was a prophecy. Always a prophecy. It was said his first born would be a daughter. And indeed that was true. And it was said she would rule Andora to ruin. And that was believed by many in your grandfather’s circle. Your grandmother was not a beloved woman. She was a conniving shrew. She was a most hated woman; even by her own husband outside the bedroom. Yes. She was hated. It was said she practiced the most black of magic.”

“Will I become feared and hated because I am a witch? When you speak like that about my grandmother, it hurts.”

“You are not evil! She was evil. I kid you not on this and I tell you this not to hurt you, but to explain. Because of the prophecy and because your grandmother was feared and hated, little baby Angelique was to be killed.”

“But she wasn’t.”

“The elders kidnapped her to save her.”

“And you are saying Angelique Baucus is Mrs. McCluskey.”

“And Mrs. McCluskey is the rightful heir to your father’s throne. Your father must not know this. He must not be told this.”

“How do you know Mrs. McCluskey is Angelique Baucus?”

“Look at the pictures. You jumped to one conclusion and eventually, after also going down the wrong path, I realized the real truth. For I not just stared at the faces of those two boys. When I went to confront her, because I thought the same thing you thought, that was the first time I had laid eyes on her. When I went to talk to her and I looked into her face, I saw the face I had seen in a picture. She greatly favors her mother. Still. Was I jumping to yet another wrong conclusion? People favor. That is a truth. So I had to wonder. Instead of confronting her or saying anything about what was going through my mind I asked her to go swimming with me and the boys and of course, you and Sarah. I wanted to get to know her better. She was thrilled. She said Benjamin had talked so much about me, she had wanted to meet me, but she wasn’t sure of the social etiquette.”

Princess Rita reflected back to that day. “I remember that day at the beach. I remember her. She was beautiful. No offense mother. But she was the most beautiful woman I had ever seen. She was so beautiful, but she seemed kind of on the shy side. That struck me as odd. I guess that was the first time I had noticed any adult behaving so shyly.”

“Well, she was sort of timid. While you and Sarah were off playing, she and I broke the ice. You know, people never know how to take me and I do sometimes intimidate even when that is not my intent. Regardless. That day at the beach, I had the most fun with her. Her sense of humor is not so different from mine. There at the beach, I saw that she and your father have the same birthmark. Your brother also has the same birthmark. It is said that those with the mark, do not have the magic.”

“I know. I am a witch. I know what they say.”

“Benjamin has a tattoo where the birthmark should be. When I saw the marks, there was no doubt in my mind.”

“Does she know who she is?”

“I don’t know.”

“So that is why you insisted she live the remaining part of her life at the convent section of the brothel. You didn’t want people to see her and figure things out.”

“It was heartless of me. I know. But the prophecy. We can’t let that prophecy come true.”

“So you wouldn’t kill her as grandfather would have had done. You would just have her locked in a convent for the rest of her life. And not even where she can see her children. Mother! This is wrong.”

“Her children! You didn’t see what they had allowed to be done to Benjamin.”

“You know that was her husband’s doing. That wasn’t her. You and I can’t stand against father or Prince. She couldn’t stand against her husband.”

“That is no excuse. You know. I liked her. But Benjamin. I came to love that young man while he took up time with Prince and you. And what was done to him. Do you think if I saw your father having that done to Prince I would not have cut your father’s heart out.”

“I want to get to know my aunt.”

“You must not tell her. You must not betray me on this.”

“I will not betray you. I understand the importance of the secret. I just don’t understand why you keep her children from her.”

“Benjamin is grown. He can go see her. And they talk to her on the phone.”

“They were put in foster homes as though they were common children.”

“The Elders were the ones who thought that best. That was not my doing. That was not your father’s doing. That was done by the Elders and Owen Black.”

“But you had Reverend McCluskey put in jail for murder and you had his wife forced to a convent at the Brothel. The Elders had to look out for those children the best they could.”

“Look at Benjamin. Look at Sarah. They are gaining control of their estates. That is not being denied them no matter how much the Elders and Owen Black would have wanted to deny them their legacy. Don’t make me the bad guy here. Behind the scenes, I am looking out for those two. After that first God awful place where the Elders placed them, my agent Rachel and I made damned sure Benjamin and Sarah were safe and cared for under the love of Mrs. Rockling.”

“They aren’t being denied the McCluskey estates or that birthright. But what of the Baucus birthright?”

“That birthright, of that, I will deny them to my grave for that is the birthright of my children and your birthright will not be denied in rivalry.”

“And what of my other birthright.”

“What?”

“I have the magic, but not the training.”

“You receive the training in your dreams. I know this. You know this. That is the way it is always done. There is no physical school for witches. If but I could, I would deny you the training, but I can’t. It is done while you sleep. In every nightmare you are being tested. I‘d spare you those nightmares, but I can‘t.”

“Mother, you tell me this. You’ve told me that. But I can’t do things. Shouldn’t I be able to do things when I am awake.”

“All spells are cast while you sleep, when you skinny walk, when you walk as a bodiless spook in the night, that is when your spells are cast.”

“Even there I can’t do things. I can’t. Are you sure I am a witch as my grandmother was.”

“No! You are not as she was. She was evil. You are not evil. And what spells should you want to cast. You would cast spells to help people. Sometimes helping someone is not as obvious as hurting someone.”

“Does Sarah McCluskey know that she is a witch? Does she know that she has the magic?”

“I would guess she has the dreams. She has the nightmares. But does she know what they are? Maybe not.”

“I must go to her in my dreams. I must find other people like myself in those dreams. I need that for my training. I can‘t keep going through what I am going through alone.”

zh - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - Sally and the Prince

zh - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - Sally and the Prince

Nervously, Prince Baucus began to pace back and forth. He couldn’t believe how uneasy he was about calling Benjamin. Maybe once or twice when calling a woman for a date he had become this nervous, but this was business. “Just business.” And Benjamin, whether Benjamin knew it or not, was totally out of the Prince's league. “Why does this phone call matter so much to me?”

Suddenly, early for her appointment, Sally Kane barges into the office. She stares at Prince Baucus. She first whispers. The words don’t come out right. But then she screams, “Am I so fucking wrong to demand that General Casper help me find my son’s killers! Am I so wrong to expect the Baucus family to help me find justice. This man I am supposed to oppose, he is trying to find out about my son, and what the hell are you doing?”

“Who?”

“Benjamin McCluskey.”

“And why do you think you are supposed to oppose him.”

“I am not supposed to oppose him?”

“No. I am not his enemy. He is not my enemy. I don’t expect you to be his enemy. And if he can get farther than me or General Casper’s men in helping you discover who was behind killing your son, then that is a good thing.”

Sally ogles at the handsome face of Prince Baucus. She stares into his compassionate baby blue eyes. She thinks he is a good man, but she still feels confused.

Prince Baucus walks over and peers out the large window of his office. He nervously fumbles with the knob to farther open the shades. Sally notices that he is nervous.

“What is wrong.”

Prince Baucus laughs. “It is silly. It is crazy. I am actually nervous to call Benjamin McCluskey. It is so ridiculous.”

“Well, the future of Andora depends on there not being any more misunderstandings. It is not so silly.”

“Please! I’ve dealt with great and also dangerous men and women since I was knee high. I know how to handle myself. But still, I’ve got these feelings. I am not use to these feelings.”

Sally smiles. “Feelings don’t always make sense. I had just led a major military operation in the Tribal Lands. Every day I had faced death, and I was not nervous. Then when I come home and was to be awarded a medal of honor by you and your father, I quite literally was sick to my stomach with nerves before meeting the two of you.”

Prince Baucus turned and took in the full view of Sally’s alluring body. And he thought it would be nice to have her lips touch his lips. “The way you come into office, like you own it, I’d guess I no longer make you nervous.”

“I feel butterflies in my stomach every time I lay eyes on you.”

“Is that nerves or lust?”

Sally turned and locked the door to the office. “When I looked at Benjamin, I also felt butterflies. But he is gay. What about you?”

Prince delighted in Sally’s contentious teasing. He motioned for Sally to walk toward him. And with the most sultry wiggle of her ass, a most expert prissing, she strolled toward the Prince. She batted her eyelashes as she moved closer to grasp the Prince into her arms. The Prince sighed a nervous gulp of air as he focused his lips toward her lips in an anticipated kiss. Just as his tongue teased against her wanting lips she whispered the words, “Make me feel like Doris Day.” There was something about those words that caused all his nerves from the day to reach a most awful climax. He threw up.

Sally screamed in horror as she felt his breakfast hit against her dress and then down her legs. The Prince ran for the bathroom and finished throwing up. Sally followed after him and began taking her clothes off to throw into the wash basin. The Prince finished throwing up in the toilet and then pulled a couple of towels and washrags from a cabinet to hand to Sally. Standing naked before the Prince, taking the washrag she climbed into the shower.

“How do I turn this on? I mean without it throwing up on me.”

Prince Baucus turned the shower on and asked, “Can I shower with you?”

Sally beamed at the obviously embarrassed Prince. “I would be disappointed if you didn’t take this opportunity to get naked with me.”

Prince Baucus quickly stripped off his clothes and climbed into the five headed shower. With water bouncing off both their faces, the Prince reaches from behind Sally and nuzzles his head on her shoulder. “I am not sure what happened. I am not sick. I’ve just been so nervous.”

Sally twisted in a whirl where her head faced against the Prince’s head. “You just need me to soothe you. When I am finished. You will be so relaxed.” And she reached up and grabbed his noggin and then pulling his hair she roughly kissed him like he had never been kissed. Then shoving him against the wall of the shower stall she grinded herself against his penis. Humping against him she rang his belfry pulling his mouth and nose between her large bouncing breast.

Prince moaned, “You are so fucking strong.”

“Yeah, you like your women strong.”

In truth he had never made love to a woman like Sally before, but still he moaned, “Yeah.” He pulled water into his mouth and spit it over her breast and began licking on her breast. Then feeling his balls bounce with her gyrations he felt a shiver. Suddenly, he felt his now erect penis slide into her. “Oh my God,” he screamed as he felt Sally pounding his manhood in and out of her. After banging him hard and furious she reduced the tempo and nibbled at his ear. He now began taking control. Showing his strength he lifted her into his arms as she wrapped herself around him.

Leaving the water running in the shower, he carried her from the shower. Dripping wet he eases her down onto the plush carpet on the office floor outside of the bathroom, and on top of her he gently and softly and yet passionately completes their love making. He rolls off her.

About that time the secretary unlocks the door and lets Wasp in. Wasp grins. The secretary tries to explain. “You weren’t answering on the intercom. I was worried.”

zi - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - An Identity Revealed

zi - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - An Identity Revealed

From leaving Prince Baucus, Sally and Wasp go to get Sally a change of clothes. She changes and then they travel on the Elecraft across the Gulf of Atlantis to Coastal Roseville.

While riding on the Elecraft City Ship they sit down at one of the Snack Bars with a view of the planet below them. After they order, Wasp figures he has held back his questions long enough.

“Why are we going to Coastal Roseville?”

“Your uncle wants you to be on neutral ground and stop trying to stir things up.”

“I have not been trying to stir things up. And since when do you still take orders from my Uncle Casper.”

“Look. I want to find who killed my son. I don’t care about Democracy or other such mindless shit. You know I love you Wasp. God, you almost died trying to save my son. I will always love you for that. But I don’t want to be the enemy of anyone. Not Prince Baucus. Not Benjamin McCluskie. And I do not want to see Andora in war.”

“You do not want war. My uncle does not want war. Did my Uncle have you fuck Prince Baucus to mend fences with the Prince.”

“What? No. It just happened.”

“You just happened to have sex with a man you profess to hate.”

“I never said I hated the Prince.”

“Yes, you have. More than once, you‘ve said that to me.”

“I was frustrated because I didn’t think he was doing enough to find the person responsible for killing my son. But I think I’ve been wrong about him.”

“Wrong! What about Benjamin?”

“He says that Benjamin is not his enemy. He is glad that Benjamin is working to find the person who killed my son.” Sally examines the face of her friend. “Why do you want me to dislike Prince Baucus? Why do you dislike him so much? Do you dislike him so much that you would see Andora in Civil War?

“I don’t want to see Andora in war. No! Of course I don’t. If Benjamin and Prince Baucus can find peace. Of course that is good. That is good if Prince Baucus is not evil. But you know what they say he did to Benjamin.”

“They lie. Prince Baucus does not have that dark side.”

“How do you know that?”

“I just had sex with Prince Baucus. Trust me. I know!!!”

“I...”

“Look. I just came out of a phase where I was believing every bad thing that could be said about Prince. I was so damned frustrated that I even began to suspect that he had something to do with the killing of my son. But no! He is the same man who gave me the medal of honor. I will not be fooled again into thinking he anything but a good man.”

Wasp cocks his head and muses as he admires Sally. Then his face turns sad. “You know. Our relationship is based on a lie. You think I risked my life to save your son. And God, I would have. I would have died to save your son if that were possible.” Wasp pauses. “But see. The thing is. I am already dead. I can’t die. I am a Transformer.”

“Such things are not real. Like America. It is just a myth. You tease me.”

“It was in Roseville where I died. That is where I was born.”

“Died? How did you die?”

“I don’t know. I just know I was brought back to life by a transformer named Lucy. She knew my Uncle Casper, who by the way is really my Uncle, and it was decided that I would stay with him. It was decided my parents would not be told that I was risen. Except for Lucy, I would be dead, and we thought it best not to unsettle their lives. To them, I would remain dead.”

“And you took the name Wasp.”

“My real name is Johan Karr.”

“You are telling me that your real name is Johan Karr and that you can’t die because you are already dead.”

“That is what I am telling you.”

Unsettled, Sally walks with Wasp to make their exit from the Elecraft and down to Coastal Roseville. Wasp isn’t back home, but still near enough to home to feel a longing for friends he had long ago chosen to forget.

zj - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - A Less Lonely Promise

zj - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - A Less Lonely Promise

Prince Baucus picks up the phone. He clears his throat. He dials the number. And he gets a damned answering machine. Slamming the phone down, he decides not to call, but to travel to neutral ground in Roseville and meet with Benjamin in person.

As he leaves his office, he tells his secretary to keep calling until she reaches Benjamin’s people and gets the meeting scheduled in Roseville.

___

Alone, without body guards, Prince Baucus exits the Elecraft shortly before Wasp and Sally make their exit. Neither Prince Baucus nor Sally is aware of how close they are to bumping into one another.

___

Coastal Roseville is a most beautiful place. Weeping Willow trees and colorful flower gardens line the sidewalks as one walks from the Elecraft exit station. Then one comes to the round park. It is centered with a large water fountain and seven statues of profound but forgettable people. Forgettable people whose stories are long lost in the rewrites of history.

At the center of the park, there are seven sidewalks that lead in seven directions. One sidewalk leads to the ocean and the disco district. That is the sidewalk taken by Prince Baucus.

Prince Baucus stops to buy a hotdog from a vendor. It is there that Sally and Wasp encounter him. Sally is happy to see the Prince on neutral ground. Wasp feels awkward as he watches the Prince kiss Sally. He remembers the times that Prince Baucus has peered at him with a seeming look of contempt.

Prince grins as he pulls away from Sally and notices Wasp. Sounding friendly, Prince ask, “You are Wasp, right?”

Wasp answers in a suspicious, questioning voice, “Right.” Wasp doesn’t think for a second that the Prince is so unaware of him as to ask that question.

Prince said even as he couldn’t quite remember how the subject had come up in conversation, “I think I remember your Uncle telling me that you are gay.” Prince had noticed Wasp on several occasions. He had heard conversations that brought into question whether Wasp was really General Casper’s nephew or gay lover.

Wasp‘s first instinct is to be angry at the question but then he smiles and winks, “I am bisexual.”

The wink causes the Prince to feel an immediate level of discomfort. But still he will not shy from continuing the subject with Wasp. “Oh, well, you know what Oprah says.”

“What is that?” Wasp asked somewhat amused that Prince was about to quote Oprah.

“Sleep with a dude once and it doesn’t matter how many women you have sex with.”

Wasp moves to put his arm around Prince‘s shoulder. He turns, leans closer, and speaks directly into Prince‘s ear, “Yeah. Oprah is a clueless bitch. Not even if it bit her on the ass, Oprah would not know what love is.”

Prince Baucus turns and Wasp moves so that now his hands are draped on Prince Baucus’s shoulders as they stand to face to face, face in face. As uncomfortable as Wasp’s unexpected touching and familiarity made Prince, still, he finds Wasp interesting. Someone he had previously had a contemptuous disregard for now seems to be someone he should not ignore. This young man stood with General Casper. This young man stood on the stage with Benjamin McCluskie. This young man stood often as a companion with Sally Kane. This young man, whether nephew or gay lover to General Casper, now stands face in face with Prince Baucus.

Prince Baucus feels intrigued. Usually people are somewhat shy around the Prince, but Wasp seems at ease and ready to say pretty much anything. “So you think Oprah doesn’t know love.“ Prince asked, “Have you ever been in love?”

All the times the Prince had ignored him, now Wasp stood there with royalty. His arms were draped over the shoulders of a man who could be a dangerous enemy. But for reasons beyond his own immortality, this was not now Wasp’s fear. As Sally had told him, and he was reluctant to believe, he now saw a loving man with a gentle, kind, expression. Face to face with the Prince, Wasp felt tenderness in the Prince’s eyes. The Prince was a man Wasp had wanted to hate for the tales he had wanted to believe, but now the certainty of his hate became replaced with confusion.

“You ask if I have ever loved anyone.“ Wasp speaks in a tone so as to challenge the Prince. Wasp states, “I love Sally.” But those words did not trigger a challenge back from the Prince. So Wasp chooses to rephrase, to use words to hurt, and to inspire an angry response from the Prince. “I love the woman who you just fucked.”

Prince Baucus senses Wasp wants to pick a fight. And the Prince realizes he has never done anything to foster friendship much less loyalty from his top General’s confident; be he actual nephew or as rumored, lover. The prince smiles and says, “I saw you grinning when you walked in on us. You didn’t look to be the jealous lover.”

Wasp drops his hands away from the Prince and steps back away. “No. Not jealous. She has her lovers and I have my lovers, but I still love her.”

Sally grimaces at Wasp. Frowning, she pushes Wasp and he backs farther away from the Prince. She takes the Prince‘s hand. “Yes.” She considers that she will not deny Wasp as a casual lover. In a sensual, teasing voice she whispers, “Wasp and I are just regular whores.” She laughs and pulls on her ears. “Got lovers, moist and hot, frolicking, no, running, running out of our ears; out of our lives. Yes. Running. Running for dear life.” Her voice is so soft it is almost inaudible. She says, “And so far away.” Then she pulls the Prince who has hung on her every word into her arms. She gives Wasp a look so he might know the Prince is important to her. She raises her voice. “Yes. So many lovers. But so many nights I have a lonesome bed.” Then she steps back from the Prince and he feels as though he has been wrapped around her little finger as she tells him, “So really, not so many lovers for me.”

Wasp laughs and then shrugs. “No. Me neither. Not really.”

Sally grins at Wasp. “That is why we sometimes turn to one another for our needs. And though we will never be as one in matrimony, make no mistake, we do love one another.”

Prince runs his fingers through Sally’s hair. “And now you have one more,“ the Prince says as he moves to take Sally into his arms. “Perhaps your bed will be less lonesome,” the Prince says and then kisses her softly on her waiting lips. “I hope to make, to oblige you, so both of us will be less lonely.”

Sally melts away from the Prince‘s kiss and as he feels her slip away he dreads her words. She tells the Prince, “Know that I love General Casper different from Wasp and different from you. And there may come a time when Casper will be my one and only. But till then, you and I can be friends. Till then, when we agree, you and I can be lovers.”

zk - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - From Tango to Funky Chicken

zk - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - From Tango to Funky Chicken

Prince Baucus, Wasp, and Sally sashay into the Limelight Disco with the loud, throbbing of music. Wasp notices the large, eccentrically beautiful crowd of people full of cheer and energy, but then his eyes focuses on the total amazement expressed with each of Prince’s innocent like poses as they walk deeper pass the security and bouncers into the circus atmosphere of the disco. Prince stops on the glass floor and his eyes widen as he watches the colorful fish swimming beneath his feet. Then he looks up at the strobe light spinning above him.

Sally grabs a hold of him and tells him to dance with her. Together they begin to gyrate to the beat of the music. With them cutting up and acting silly Wasp eases away from them. Leaning against a pole near a table where he plans to sit, he glances around the disco like a detective in search.

Perhaps it is their military training, but even as Sally acts silly with the Prince, she also begins to canvas around the club. She and Wasp seem to sense the same feeling of something not right near the same time.

Still, neither spot any potential trouble maker lurking in the club. Feeling more at ease they both return to enjoying the club atmosphere.

Wasp eyes a nice looking woman he considers approaching for a dance. Then he sees her discreetly picking her nose partially into a napkin at her face. He laughs to himself that a belch and a fart might not be far behind. Then he fixes his eyes on a nice looking young man. He wonders to himself whether the man is straight, gay or confused. Suddenly, the nose picking woman walks up to the man and invites him to dance with her. Wasp shrugs and orders a Brain Teaser Drink as he sits down at the table.
“I am sorry sir, I don’t know that drink,” the floor tender tells Wasp.

“Put 1/2 ounce of Amaretto in with 1/2 ounce of Southern Comfort in with 1 ounce of cream. Shake it with ice.”

“What if we add some vodka, gin, and orange juice to do sort of a hybrid ‘57 Chevy.”

Wasp grins as he looks the floor server up and down. “That sounds like a drink and half. I will give it a try.”

The floor server goes to give the Bartender the order and a woman sits down at the table with Wasp. “My God. You are Johan Karr.”

“You are mistaken.”

“The hell I am. Did Lucy bring you back to life as well?”

“What? Who are you? I don’t know you.”

Lucy, in man form sat down next to Duke in woman form. They both stare at Wasp who is Johan Karr. Duke questions Lucy, “Did you bring him back to life.”

Wasp ask, “Who are you two?”

Lucy says, “I am Lucy in man form. This is Duke in woman form.”

Wasp grins as he stands from his chair and grabs Lucy up and gives her a hug. “I didn’t recognize you. God, it is fucking good to see you. And you Duke. Look at you. Mr. Jock strutting around as a woman.”

Lucy ask, “What are you doing here without shape shifting? You know people are going to recognize you.”

“Ah, Sally brought me here. My Uncle wants me to stay here on neutral ground. He is afraid for me. And get this. We ran into Prince Baucus and he is here with us. I had told Sally that I am a Transformer and was going to change but then we run into the Prince.”

Lucy tells Johan/Wasp, “Well, Henry knows about Transformers. He is here with Duke and me. But still, I don’t know how he will take the fact that I raised you from the dead and...”

“Yeah, I need to slip somewhere private and transform.” Just as Johan/Wasp said that suddenly a spotlight turned onto the dance floor and there was Henry.

Lucy laughs, “Oh my God. He is going to do a dance like John Travolta in Saturday Night Fever. That is so stupid.”

Johan/Wasp admires his old friend strutting his stuff on the dance floor. “I don’t think that is stupid.” Johan/Wasp sits down and slips under the table and transforms into a woman. He then stands. Though now a woman he is still dressed as he was as Wasp. Grooving to the beat of the music and snapping her fingers, Wasp acting all prissy and feminine dances out to join Henry on the dance floor. Henry is pleased to see the beautiful woman join him on the floor and together their dance changes from a strut to a sensual tango.

Duke looks at Lucy. “They are hot together.”

Lucy disagrees. “Fucking retarded.”

Sally and Prince walk up. “Wasn’t Wasp right here just a second ago?”

Sally then looks to the dance floor and she realizes that the woman is wearing Wasp’s clothes. She points, “That can’t be.”

Lucy so much wishes she wasn’t a man. She so totally wants to dance with Prince. Duke sees the lust in Lucy’s man eyes. Feeling silly Duke, as a woman, grabs a hold of Prince. “Let’s you and me join them on the dance floor.”

Lucy as a man looks at Sally. “Guess it is you and me.” Lucy as a man grabs Sally and as they hit the floor the music changes from being suited to the Tango to being more suited to the Funky Chicken.

zl - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - Danger on the Dance Floor

zl - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - Danger on the Dance Floor

The world can be harsh. Life can be difficult. Every day can be a struggle. Some days, it may be easy to just want to give up.

Then there is the fun. There can be a joke that can make you want to fall down laughing. There can be dancing up close and personal with a beautiful person. There can be that conversation with a person who intrigues you.

Prince Baucus feels himself being drawn into the company of some of the most interesting people he has ever met. Just that morning he’d had the best sex he’d ever had with Sally Kane. Now there he is on the dance floor with a woman he doesn’t know. And she is hitting that dance floor like a total athletic acrobat. She is pulling moves and energy out of him that he didn’t know he possessed. Prince doesn’t know that the energetic beauty he is dancing with is a dead man, a transformer, a man by the name of Duke Grace who has shape shifted himself into a woman.

Meanwhile, Henry is working his moves on the dance floor with a woman he does not know is Johan. He doesn’t know he is dancing with a friend who long ago was murdered. He well knows that Transformers exist. But he does not know that Johan is a transformer or that he is dancing with him.

And Sally. She isn’t too sure about her dance partner. He is a handsome enough man as far as Sally can see. But Looking into Lucy’s eyes, Lucy as a man that is, behind the friendly smile, the easy words, Sally senses something sinister. She feels there is something not as it seems with this man who is holding her in his arms.

Gezzel and Quiggle move to the stage dance floor. Gezzel watches Henry and watches the Prince. She wonders where Henry’s friends have gone. She doesn’t see Luke (Duke who she thinks is Luke) or Lucy anywhere around.

All on the stage dance floor move closer together as the crowd watches them cut their fantastic moves to dazzle them. Almost as the dance has been rehearsed, though it hasn’t, Henry motions and they join hands in a circle. They tap and kick their heels as they move in circular motion. Gezzel and Quiggle watch Henry as they follow his dance directives. Then Henry and Sally move to the center of the circle and begin doing a fake strip tease dance in very sensual fashion.

Suddenly, Wasp as a woman, Lucy as a man, and Duke as a woman sense something not right. They smell a strong stench of anger and fear. As animals, as the undead, they feel a heightened presence of danger in the physical molecular “blanket” that blends with the metaphysical solar “blanket.” And Lucy sees her enemies gathering in the supernatural forces around her; the angels of death. Then she turns and sees the aura of Prince Baucus changing and she sees in the metaphysical blanket the mark of death on his forehead. She screams to Duke and Wasp that they must surround to protect the Prince.

Lucy shoves Gezzel and Quiggle off the stage and into the floor as she, Wasp, and Duke move to protect the Prince. They bury him beneath themselves so as to protect him. Henry and Sally stop dancing and witness the trio covering to protect the Prince. They then look around to see where the danger is coming from.

Wasp sees the danger. He screams. “The Floor Tender. He has a machine gun. Sally get him. He is getting ready to fire.”

Sally rushes to jump him. She kicks the machine gun out of his hand. He strikes her hard in the face. She falls to the floor.

Henry rushes to help her. The floor tender scrambles to get the machine gun. Henry kicks the floor tender in the face and the floor tender rolls as he grabs the machine gun up. Henry also grabs to try to gain control of the machine gun. An accomplice of the floor tender pulls a knife and moves toward Henry. Wasp sees his old friend Henry about to be killed.

Wasp screams, “Watch out.”

Sally sees the man with the knife and jumps to protect Henry. As the knife rips through Henry’s disco shirt, Sally pulls the man away from Henry. Henry continues to struggle with the floor tender to gain control of the machine gun.

Wasp decides Lucy and Duke can protect the Prince and he goes to help his friend. He takes the floor tender by the neck. He tells the floor tender, “You never brought me my drink.” He then quickly moves his hands up to the floor tender’s head and twist his head so as to break the floor tender’s neck. The floor tender falls dead.

Sally gains control of the floor tender’s accomplice. She demands, “Who gives you your orders? Tell me. I will break your neck.”

“Owen Black,” the man tells Sally.

With that, Benjamin McCluskie’s soldiers come and place the man under arrest. Benjamin is quickly told what has happened by his soldier’s commander and the commander request that the Prince, Wasp, Sally and those they wish to come with them come to the Grace home where Benjamin wants to talk with the Prince.

zm - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - Fast Forward Story

zm - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - Fast Forward Story

Fast Forward Story

Prince Baucus and Benjamin McCluskie have their meeting. Peace is established. Owen Black is convicted of high crimes and is put to death.

In the trial it is revealed the Owen Black was behind the kidnapping of Sally Kane’s son. It is revealed that Benjamin’s mother is Angelique Baucus and Travis Kane had put together the proof of Mrs. McCluskie’s identity and Benjamin‘s identity and claim to the throne. Owen Black was trying to get that proof with the botched kidnap scheme.

In Sapphire, back in the past, both Benjamin and Prince were murdered by Travis Kane after he witnessed an innocent, experimental kiss. General Casper, saw the murder, and killed Travis Kane. General Casper, a transformer, brings both Benjamin and Prince back from the dead.

Both Benjamin and Prince have amnesia of the kiss, their deaths, and being brought back from the dead. Though neither remember their earlier friendship they become new found friends, though not lovers as Prince does not swing that way. Though Benjamin has claim to the Baucus throne, he has no desire nor need to claim that throne. He is more than happy to share power with his friend; Prince Baucus. Neither Benjamin nor Prince Baucus have ever transformed and are not aware that they are transformers.

Stay surfing back to sayata.net/magazine/ as the story continues.

zn- Ghost of Diamond Bluff - Princess Rita Comes to Sapphire

Sarah goes to bed early and begins to dream. There is a large metal door that she keeps trying to open, but it will not open. It is locked. She feels she must open the door, but no matter how much she tries, the door will not open. She screams for help to open the door, but no one hears her.

___

Princess Rita Baucus sits on a small bench staring at the fire in her fireplace and listening to crackling of the fire and the wood. It isn’t really a cold evening. She just wants to feel the warmth of a fire in her guest suite at the Sapphire Mansion.

Mrs. Sapphire knocks on the door to the suite and Rita invites her in. Mrs. Sapphire smiles. “I hope my staff have made you comfortable.”

“Totally. Who is that Cleave fellow? You should give him a raise.”

Mrs. Sapphire sits down next to Princess Rita. “I haven’t seen you in years. I am so glad Andora is now safe for all the ruling class to travel.” Mrs. Sapphire touches Princess Rita’s hair. “I used to brush your hair. Do you remember?”

“I do. I have fond memories of Sapphire up until the death of Travis Kane and hell broke lose.” Princess Rita clasp Mrs. Sapphire’s hand in her hand. “I hope my mother can join me here. I remember you were good friends.”

“Your mother is a good person. It was a difficult situation when she learned the identity of Mrs. McCluskie. And then the murder of Travis Kane and the hurt of the McCluskie family. My first consideration had to be Sarah and Benjamin McCluskie. But of course I now know from Rachel they were also your mother’s concern and she helped protect them from Owen Black.”

“I don’t fully approve of the way my mother handled things. But her primary loyalty had to be to my father and brother.”

“Yes. Her loyalty was not misplaced. And I don’t disagree that Reverend McCluskie did not do right by Benjamin.”

“Mother was very fond of Benjamin.”

“I know that now. It is amazing to see Benjamin and Prince back as friends. They have many projects that they have begun together. Astonishing projects.”

“I hope to get to know Sarah and Benjamin. I want to be part of what Prince has found here.”

“I would not have been hurt if you had chose to stay at the McCluskie home. But I confess. I am glad you chose here.”

“I must do my own confession. I need you as my accomplice.”

“How is that?”

“I must disobey my mother and Mrs. McCluskie. I must let Sarah know that she is as me.”

“A witch.”

“Yes.”

zo - Man Whore Series - Q - The Sex Trip to a Golden Garden

zo - Man Whore Series - Q - The Sex Trip to a Golden Garden

{This story contains adult content that is not suitable for all readers. If under age or if you believe in censorship, do not read.}

Beatrice Mullover calls Henry Luth over to her house. He enters her home knowing that he has been more than just a whore. He had helped save Prince Baucus. He feels good about himself and yet he feels bad about himself.

More than a whore, but still he is a whore. Henry walks into Beatrice’s home and looks into her eyes. He remembers the last time they had sex. And she remembers the last time they had sex.

Henry speaks, “It was sort of scary, the last time I was with you. I am not sure what happened.”

“I remember. It was scary. But it was the wonderful. You took me to a magical place.”

“A ghost entered my body while we made love.”

“A ghost? That is an odd thing to say.”

“Is there any man that you love who has died?”

“That I loved? More to the point, there is no one who has loved me. Dead or alive. People tend to leave me alone. That is why I call you. That is why I want you. To feel your touch. Touch me.”
Henry takes Beatrice into his arms and holds her. “You are a beautiful woman and I know you are kind woman. Melinda has told me that you are a good woman who has done good works for the community.”

“But I am a strong woman. Does that scare you?”

Henry passionately kisses Beatrice and as their lips part he laughs. “Scare me. Well, you trying to fuck me in ass with a dildo doesn’t make me feel safe.”

Beatrice laughs as she begins to unbutton his shirt. “I saw the picture of you with Prince Baucus after the Limelight incident. That picture made me so horny.”

As Henry’s soft burgundy shirt falls to the white bear rug at their feet Beatrice kisses his muscular shoulder and he picks her up. Cradling her in his arms he drops to his knees and he places her gently on the bear rug with his shirt beneath her head. He feels the heat from a fireplace at his back as he removes Beatrice’s blouse and bra. He then begins kissing her naked breast. She moans with the feel of his wet lips to her tender skin.

Beatrice whispers, “You know how to make this feel real.”

“The time we are together it is real. It is only you. It is only for you.”

Beatrice begins to undo Henry’s pants and Henry begins to remove Beatrice’s skirt. “And if I needed you to save me like you helped to save the Prince, would you save me.”

“If there, I would.” Henry tosses Beatrice’s skirt across the room and pulls her panties down. He plants his mouth on her pussy and begins to work his magic.

“And would you ever go on an outing with me like you did with your friends. Of course I would pay. And it wouldn’t be real. But could you make it feel real.”

“We can go on a date. That would be fun.” Henry pulls his pants and underwear off and slips a condom on. He moves up to thrust his hard cock into Beatrice.

Beatrice stares into Henry’s eyes and she sees the change as the ghost enters his body. “Are you still Henry.”

“Yes.”

“But I think I saw the ghost enter you.”

Henry rotates his cock between thrust. Beatrice moans. And then Henry and Beatrice feel themselves transported back to the garden and standing on the golden sidewalk.

“Where are we?” Beatrice pants as she still feels Henry still inside her. “Oh, God.” Beatrice tingles and shivers. “God, yes, oh yes.”

Henry and Beatrice look around the garden. “Oh, fuck yeah. This feels so great.” Henry screams with pleasure. “So of a bitch, this is so good.”

Henry and Beatrice begin walking on the golden sidewalk and among the colorful flowers. The beautiful fragrances seem to be heightened with their senses.

Then they come to a large metal door and they hear someone screaming, trying to open the metal door from the other side. Both Beatrice and Henry try to open the door but their hands sink ghostly right through the metal.

Henry and Beatrice climax at the same time and wake from the garden. Henry rolls off Beatrice and looks into the fire of the fireplace. He then turns and looks at Beatrice.

“I saw the ghost leave your body. Who the hell is the ghost?”

Henry laughs in part to try to calm Beatrice. “I don’t know. But that is one hell of a trip he takes us on.”

Beatrice stands up and walks over and gets 5 one hundred dollar bills to give Henry. She hands the money to Henry and then without saying anything she goes up stairs to take a shower. Henry gets dressed and leaves.

zp - Man Whore Series - R - Prostitution A Habitat for Humanity

zp - Man Whore Series - R - Prostitution A Habitat for Humanity

Henry walks in to the kitchen and gives his mom a kiss on the cheek. She backs away from Henry and the stove where she is cooking. “What is that for. What is wrong?”

“Nothing. I just love my mom. Nothing wrong with that, is there.”

“No.”

Henry sits down and looks around the kitchen. “When did you redo the kitchen?”

“A couple of weeks ago. Glad you finally noticed. Course, I know you have been off partying with rich people and saving Princes and such.”

Henry smiles. “You know. I do love you.”

Ms. Luth goes over to her son and kisses him on the forehead. “And I love you. I guess I should tell you that Mr. Grace has proposed something besides some cheap thrills in a motel. I think I may marry him.”

“You know he is line to be an Elder.”

“What? You don’t think I can handle it.”

“Ah hell. You’d get the rest of those Elders in line in no time. But you do know your son is a whore.”

“Do you not read any papers or watch any TV? Andora fucking loves you. You are the bad boy hero.”

“Mom. They love me today. But they will hate me tomorrow. The only lasting hero is a dead hero.”

“Please don’t talk like that. It scares me. You risking your life like that helping to save the Prince. It would kill me if anything happened to you.”

Henry laughs. “Yeah, always about you.”

“What!”

“Just kidding. I know you’ve put me first. And I want you to have a good life with Mr. Grace.”

Ms. Luth puts a plate down in front of her son and then sits down at the table with him. “So how are tricks you crazy rabbit?”

“I was with Beatrice Mullover. This was the second time I’ve been with her. Both times a ghost has taken over my body while we have sex. The ghost transports us somewhere. It is weird.”

“Please tell me you haven’t started using drugs.”

“No. I am serious. The world isn’t as simple as you think is. This physical world is the least part of our existence.”

“Bullshit. Why do you say such foolish garbage?”

“I don’t really know why I said that. Almost like someone putting words in my mouth.”

“Yeah, a ghost made you say it. Bullshit.”

“I don’t know.”

“I know. You need a wife and children.”

“What woman is going to marry a male prostitute?”

“I think Melinda would marry you in a heart beat. We could have a double wedding.”

“I don’t think so. Melinda is a great friend. But. But, I just don’t think so.”

“You know, you could stop having sex for money.”

“No! I can’t. I like making women happy. It has become like my calling.”

“Listen to yourself. Your calling. I don’t see you working for free. Yeah. Prostitution is your habitat for humanity.”

zq - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - Childhood Pals Reunite

{Not all sections of this serial is suitable for all readers.}

zq - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - Childhood Pals Reunite

Sarah McCluskie sits in the kitchen with Mrs. Rockling drinking coffee and eating cupcakes. She has been feeling rather lonely with Benjamin working and with Turk also staying busy.

Mrs. Rockling is also sort of out sorts this morning. She has been thinking about having her house rebuilt and moving back to the old neighborhood. She is not unhappy with Benjamin and Sarah but she has started feeling unneeded.

Sarah tells Mrs. Rockling, “I didn’t sleep well last night. I keep having a dream about a door that I can’t open.”

“What do you think is holding you back?”

“I don’t think that is what the dream is about. I feel like there is a part within me that is being shut off from myself. It is a strange feeling.”

“I don’t know what to tell you. Myself. I am sort of feeling useless these days.”

Sarah stands up and kneels next to Mrs. Rockling and gives her a hug. “You are anything but useless. Benjamin and I would be lost without you here.”

“Yeah. Benjamin. Helping the Prince to run the Confederation as well as his own Estates. I had dreams that Benjamin would turn out to be so much more.” Mrs. Rockling smiles. “I wanted him to write a kick ass rock opera.”

Sarah stands up. “Why don’t you write a rock opera?”

“Me. I would just embarrass myself. Benjamin is the musical genius. Unfortunately he is also a genius in a lot of other areas.”

Sarah giggles. “Yeah. Unfortunately.” Sarah walks over to the sink and looks out the window. “You know Cleave is quite good at writing lyrics. He sucks at writing musical scores to go with the songs, but his poems are quite good. You know, music is one thing, other than sex, that drew he and Benjamin together. Why don’t you work with Cleave like you used to do with Benjamin when you thought we were poor orphans and music would be Benjamin’s salvation.”

“Did I really make you feel like a poor orphan?”

“No! I am sorry. I didn’t mean it to sound that way. Work with Cleave!!! That is what I am saying.”

“You know Cleave is spending a good bit of time over at the Sapphire place and has been showing Princess Rita around. He has brought Princess Rita over here a few times where she wants to meet with you.”

“I know. I know I’ve got to meet with Princess Rita. I am just feeling really intimidated having to meet with someone so important.”

“What the fuck are you talking about. You are as important as she is. Your estates are probably worth even more than her estates.”

“Because of Benjamin. Not me.”

Suddenly Cleave enters the kitchen with Princess Rita. Princess Rita and Sarah stare at one another. Sarah wants to run from the room like a shy child but she doesn’t.

Princess Rita smiles. “You have grown into such a beautiful woman from our tomboy days chasing after our brothers.”

Sarah grins as the image from the past flashes through her mind. Rita was a kind, sweet playmate. “And you have grown into someone so elegant and pretty. Hard to imagine either of us roller skating on the docks now.”

“But we will have fun. And we must figure out our own projects. We can’t let our brothers keep getting all the attention of the journals.”

Rita and Cleave sit down at the table with Mrs. Rockling. Cleave ask, “So darling, how you doing today?” He leans over and puts his arm around her shoulder. “You haven’t met any handsome men that I should be jealous of, now have you?”

Mrs. Rockling leans into Cleave to feel his cuddle. “If you weren’t in love with Benjamin, I would so steal you away. But as it is, Sarah seems to think you and I might could make some beautiful music together.”

“Really?” Cleave glances at Sarah sitting down next to Rita. “Benjamin has told me how brilliant you are. I would be so honored if you would help me work on my music.”

Mrs. Rockling stands up. “Come on. Let me see what you’ve written.”

Sarah and Rita watch Mrs. Rockling and Cleave leave the room. Rita smiles. “I have been so flirting with Cleave. I didn’t realize he is with your brother. I guess I made a fool out of myself.”

Sarah shakes her head. “Cleave is cool but flirting is his second nature. It comes natural to him. And it is easy to get in that game with him. That hardly makes you a fool.”

“Do you have a young man?”

“I am dating Turk. He is about as opposite to Cleave as you can imagine. Doesn’t have a smooth bone in his body. Socially, he can be total basket case. But I’ve fallen in love with him.”

“I wish I could find someone but I guess I am as socially awkward as your Turk fellow. I don’t know what is wrong with me.”

“Nothing. Until I met Turk, and even when I met Turk, there did not seem to be any romance in my future. But then it just happened. Still. I must confess. Benjamin saw the good and the potential in Turk even while I was still feeling embarrassed for having feelings for someone who stands out like a sore thumb.”

“Maybe I need you and Benjamin to be my matchmaker.”

Sarah laughs. “Oh. My God. That would be so fun. Scoping out the dudes and duds, looking for the one. And we could double date. Heck, triple date, quadruple date. Shoot. Have a party. Forget the science journals our brothers are in. Let us make the tabloids.”

zr - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - A Competition Begins

Sarah McCluskie reclines back in her easy chair and flipping channels on TV while Mrs. Rockling does a crossword puzzle. Sarah says, “I can’t decide whether I like the Andora Idol or whether I feel like a damn fool for watching the contrived mess.”

Mrs. McCluskie looked up and laughed. “Leave it there. I will be the fool for both of us. You can still pretend the show is beneath you.”

“Cool.” Sarah says and then after about a minute says, “Shoot. Where do they get these people?”

“According to Bo Burnham, a vagina patch.”

Sarah burst out laughing. “You’ve been surfing youtube again. Oh me. I tell you. Me and you. We seriously need to get out of this house and go to a disco or somthing.”

“A disco! I don’t think so.”

“Just be that way.”

Suddenly Sarah’s boyfriend Turk runs into the room and grabs Sarah up out of her chair. “The King of Georgia read my letter. He may allow me to visit Georgia and write an article on their plantation life.”

“Plantation life? That sounds boring.”

“Fuck no. If we can learn how they grow cotton, it could really help our economy.”

“I don’t want you to go. I don’t see enough of you as it is.”

“You can go with me.”

“To Georgia? Hot. Gnats. Mosquitos. Slaves. Prissy rich women who think they are all that and more. I don’t think so.”

“You are a prissy rich woman.”

“Am not!”

“Anyway, it will be fun. And I will let you cowrite the article.”

“So Benjamin and Prince Baucus would not be the only ones getting published in journals.”

“I get published in journals.”

“Excuse me. Benjamin, Prince Baucus, and you. Point is. That does interest me. Do you think you could get King Robert E. Lee to also invite Princess Rita so maybe she and I could write our own article together?

“So you want to make this a competition?”

“Yeah!”

Turk screams laughing. “Oh yeah, it is on. That is if I can get King Robert to agree."

zs - Man Whore Series - s - A Threeway Out of the Question???

zs - Man Whore Series - s - A Threeway Out of the Question???

Henry Luth found himself back at the home of Beatrice Mullover. This time, rather than just sex, she had invited him over for lunch. She had her maid out back grilling some steak.

Henry notices the nice looking pink bikini swimsuit Beatrice has on as he stands at the bar in her kitchen and drinking a glass of water. “Do you have a pool?”

“It is at the main house.”

“Main house?”

Beatrice opens the sliding doors and steps out on the patio. Henry follows. Beatrice points. Henry looks toward a mansion sitting on a hill.

“Fuck, that is some more main house.”

“My brother lives there. He is away on business in Georgia right now.”

“It is beautiful. And old. I like old houses.”

“I think it is creepy as hell but my brother loves it; and I do like the swimming pool. My brother bought it from General Casper. General Casper‘s niece is house sitting for my brother. Otherwise we could sneak up there and fuck by the pool.”

The aged maid glances from the grill and at Beatrice. The maid mumbles, “Such a whore.”

Henry hears the maid and laughing tells her, “No. I am the whore.”

Beatrice slaps at Henry, “You are so bad.”

Henry walks over to the picnic table and picks up the large serving dish and walks over to the maid and the grill. “You work for Beatrice long.”

“No. I work for Beatrice Mullover. I don’t know any Ms. Long.”

Henry pats the maid on the back, “You are funny.”

“Not really,” she says as she begins to put the two steaks onto the plate. “So you after the Mullover money.”

“Only what I earn by having sex with Beatrice.”

The maid steps back and gives Henry a hard once over. Then she looks at Beatrice. “Beatrice is a very beautiful woman. You are a very beautiful man.”

Beatrice ask her maid, “What is your point?”

“No point.”

Henry and Beatrice sit down to eat. The maid starts to take her steak inside, but Henry ask her to join them at the picnic table.

As a woman, Wasp seems to appear out of no where. He introduces herself as Zena Casper. Henry tells Beatrice how he and Zena had met at the Disco.

Beatrice stares at Zena (Wasp.) “Oh, yeah, you also helped save the Prince.”

Zena (Wasp) sits down next Henry and runs her hand up the inside of Henry’s leg and leans in to whisper in Henry‘s ear, “It is a small world.”

Beatrice isn’t too happy to see Zena making a move on Henry. “Small world. Maybe. But Henry has got a big cock and I don’t want you playing with it on my dime.”

Zena smiles. “I guess a three way is out of the question.”

____

Zena (who is Wasp who is Johan) goes back to the mansion owned by Beatrice Mullover’s brother. He considers that it is good to see Henry again.

He also considers the house where he is staying is spooky as hell. Lights turn off and on by themselves for no reason. Doors open and close. The screws on doorknobs unscrew themselves.

But Zena (Wasp, Johan) considers the most scary thing about the mansion is that he is there by himself. He hates being alone. He has always hated being alone. But there he is; alone.

zt - Man Whore Series - T - Zena Has House Guest

zt - Man Whore Series - T - Zena Has House Guest

Drunk from drinking too much, Zena (Wasp, Johan) looks out the large picture window of the entrance room to watch large trees blowing in the wind. He jumps with a loud clap and rumble of thunder that rocks the old stone room to the mansion.

A fine mist of rain is falling as a large black limousine steers through the rusted iron gates and down the gray asphalt driveway. Then the limousine stops in front of the picture window that Zena (Wasp, Johan) is watching from. He laughs with unexpected pleasure as he sees his friend, the beautiful Sally Kane exit the limo. He is less excited when he sees Prince Baucus and Benjamin McCluskie also exit the limo.

Zena (Wasp, Johan) walks across the cold, stone floor of the unfurnished entrance room to the large, wooden doors. Then she opens the doors to greet her unexpected guest.

About the same time, Henry and Beatrice come through the kitchen door and into the kitchen hollering, “Where you at Zena?”

“In the entrance room,” Zena hollers back to Beatrice and Henry.

As Sally, Prince, and Benjamin enter the entrance room through the front doors, totally buck naked, Henry and Beatrice enter the entrance room through the side door from the kitchen.

Standing naked, with only purple flip flops and pink sunglasses on and using a wine bottle to cover his "dingdong," Henry looks at the Prince. “Well, this is embarrassing.”

Seeing the Prince, Beatrice quickly turns to rush back out of the room.

Zena winks at and puts her arm around the Prince and leans drunkenly against him. "Totally love you Prince. But I think you just fucked up a potential three way." Zena then passes out in the arms of Prince Baucus.

Sally grins at her unconscious friend. "Poor Wasp."

zu - Man Whore Series - u - Mission Doggy Style

Mission Doggy Style

Prince Baucus and Sally share a room at the Casper / Mullover Mansion. They still have not told Beatrice what they have come there to tell her.

Henry and Beatrice are in her bedroom at the Mansion. Although she lives at the guest house, she also has a bedroom in the Mansion. Henry Luth is wearing one of her pink lace gowns while she rest beneath the sheet on her bed.

Beatrice says, “I am so mortified.”

Henry laughs. “Mortified. Yeah, Me also. But I am pretty sure the Prince is a pretty cool guy.”

Benjamin knocks on the door. “Can I come in.”

“Yes. We are decent.”

Beatrice moans. “Decent. Everyone is going to think I am white trash.”

Benjamin walks in and admires the antique decor. Then he looks at Henry wearing the pink lace robe. “If Luke Grace could see you now.”

“I know. Seriously.” Henry walks over and shakes Benjamin’s hand. “It is good to see you again.”

“I hope to discuss a project with you later. But first I need to talk to Beatrice about her brother Allen.”

“My brother. What?” Beatrice pulls the sheet around her and slips to the edge of the bed. She wrinkles her brow and nervously repeats, “What about Allen?”

“He has been kidnapped in Georgia by some family called the Speeds. Information is hard to get out of Georgia. We have a group going on a Mission to Georgia and we are hoping they will be able to find out some things for us.”

Beatrice stands up. The sheet slides down to reveal her nice breast. It is nothing Henry hasn’t seen before, and Benjamin being gay, neither give much notice. She walks over to the dresser and looks in the mirror and is somewhat turned on by her own naked breast. “I must go to Georgia with that Mission.”

“It could put the Mission at risk. We don’t know what happened but your brother really pissed some people off while there.”

“Allen is a total asshole but he is my brother and I do love him. I‘ve got to go to Georgia.”

Benjamin tells her, “But it is hot there. The flies. The gnats. The mosquitoes. The rattle snakes.”

Henry adds, “I have heard there are Zombies there.”

Beatrice smiles. She tells Benjamin. “Let me know when the Mission is ready to go. I will be there.”

____

Meanwhile, in a secret hallway down from Beatrice’s bedroom, Zena/Wasp/Johan as a woman spies through a one way mirror into the bedroom where Sally is on all fours and Prince Baucus with a raging hard-on is about to mount her doggy style. I only mention this because this story needs some gratuitous sex. Gratuitous sex to be continued........

zv -Man Whore Series - v - The Secret Herb

zv -Man Whore Series - v - The Secret Herb

A drunken Zena/Wasp/Johan stares through the one way mirror and into the bedroom where Prince and Sally are naked and down on the floor having sex. Staring at Sally, the man that is Wasp emerges in transformation from Zena. Wasp stares at his beloved Sally and understands the expression on her face that he has never seen when they make love. And he sees the tenderness as Prince kisses her on the neck and caresses her. He guesses he will never again receive a call from a drunken, horny Sally, wanting him to be her man for the night.

Standing in the secret hallway in front of the one way mirror, Wasp strips from his clothes. He fondles his balls and cock and imagines that he is Prince and wishes that he had ever been able to have brought such a smile to Sally’s face.

Suddenly, Sally screams in orgasm and Prince rolls to the floor. Wasp turns on the volume to the room and hears Sally breathe as she takes Prince’s shirt from laying on the floor and putting it to her face she wipes the sweat from her cheeks. Sally tells Prince, “We came at the same time.”

Wasp shakes his head and talks to himself. “I think Prince faked it.” Course, neither Sally nor Prince could hear him.

Sally crawls into the open arms of Prince and they cuddle. Prince tells her, “It is going to be difficult to rescue Allen Mullover in Georgia.”

Sally agrees. “But Allen is important to General Casper. If you can’t free Allen quietly, General Casper will rally his troops to invade Georgia.”

Wasp couldn’t believe what he was hearing. Allen was the one who provided the rare spice that gave shape shifters the power to better control transformations. Wasp opened the secret door and totally naked barged in on Prince and Sally.

Prince reaches to cover himself. “What the hell?”

Sally stares at her naked friend. “What are you doing?”

“Sally, I need to talk to you in private.”

“Look. We had good times, but...” Sally stares at Wasp’s cock which is still partially hard from where he had been playing with himself.

Wasp looks at his own nakedness in the mirror. “Oh, shit. I. Yeah, I was spying on the two of you. But I know it is over between you and me. I will miss you as my fuck buddy but you know, I understand. I need to talk to you about Allen.”

Prince spoke up. “About Allen. What about him?”

“Allen is as important to me as he is to my Uncle Casper.”

Sally puzzles at Wasp’s his behavior. Then she decides to toy with him. “So, where did Zena go?”

Wasp looks at the Prince. Then he looks at Sally. “I need to talk to you in private.”

Prince smiles. “I know you are a Transformer; a shape shifter. I know you and Zena are the same person.”

“Okay.” Wasp steps back into the no longer secret hallway and starts putting his clothes back on. Then he walks back in to the room with Sally and Prince as they also are getting dressed. “Allen is special to us transformers. He provides the secret spice so that we are better able to control our transformations.”

Prince ask, “What are you saying?”

“Imagine the Andora Confederation with over 10,000 transformers who can’t prevent themselves from turning into werewolves. I am not talking about the sweet little wolves we transform into when we choose. I am talking about bad ass, crazy, werewolves.”

“So where would Allen have information on the spice?” Sally looks at Wasp and then the Prince. “I mean, we’ve got to face the possibility that we will not be able to rescue Allen.”

Wasp shakes his head, “Allen has places all over. My uncle and I have done our best to discover what herb Allen uses. We’ve got to get him out of Georgia.”

zw -Man Whore Series - w - The Hidden Magic

zw -Man Whore Series - w - The Hidden Magic

Henry comforts Beatrice. “I am sorry about your brother.”

“I want you to go to Georgia with me.”

“What?” Henry pauses. “ No. I can’t.”

“Of course I will pay you to pretend to be my husband. No one in Georgia can know that I am Allen’s sister.”

“I don’t know.” Henry puts his arm around Beatrice and kisses her on the cheek. “Just the thought of going to that God forsaken place scares me. I don’t think you should go either. Just let Benjamin and Prince take care of getting your brother free.”

Beatrice kisses Henry. She removes his clothes and then takes her own clothes off. As they begin to make love missionary position, they are again transported.

Henry and Beatrice begin walking on the golden sidewalk and among the colorful flowers. The beautiful fragrances seem to be heightened with their senses.

Then they come to a large metal door and they hear someone screaming, trying to open the metal door from the other side. Both Beatrice and Henry try to open the door but their hands sink ghostly right through the metal.
Now feeling as ghost in another world they step through the metal door and into a dream. It is the dream of Benjamin’s sister, Sarah McCluskie. She is sitting next to a flowing stream with a herd of goats. She is smelling a red rose and humming a song.

She stands up and walks to them. She stares at them. She tells Henry, “I know you from a picture in a newspaper. You are Henry Luth.” Then she looks at Beatrice Mullover. “But I don’t know you.”

“I am Beatrice Mullover.”

Then Sarah walks to the metal door. “Do you know what is on the other side of the door?”

Beatrice answers, “It is a beautiful garden.”

“Why aren’t I allowed to go through th door to the garden?”

Henry tells Sarah. “I don’t know. I don’t know why Beatrice and I enter this strange world every time we make love.”

Beatrice says, “When we make love, A ghost enters Henry’s body. Somehow, for some reason, the ghost has transported us here.”

Sarah giggles. “Why am I dreaming of you two, and you talking so weird. Ghost. Please.”

Henry moans, “Oh God. The feel of your mouth on my balls. It tickles. It tingles. It feels so good.”

“Fuck yeah,” Beatrice screams. “Flick that tongue.” Beatrice quivers and rolls her eyes.

Still, she and Henry are still in the dream of a forest with Sarah; even as they feel the pleasure of having sex. Sarah suddenly sees Henry and Beatrice naked.

“Why am I dreaming of you two naked. This is too weird. I want to wake up. I must wake up.”

Henry and Beatrice realize they are scaring Sarah. They whisper goodbye to her and they pass back through the metal door. On the otherside of the metal door they see Princess Rita Baucus trying to open the door. Neither can she open the door nor pass through the door.

Rita wrinkles her brow and looks hard at naked Henry and Beatrice passing through the door. Rita cocks her head. “You must teach me the spell to do that. I need to pass through the door to help Sarah discover her magic.”

Henry looks at the beautiful Princess Rita. Though still having sex with Beatrice in the physical world, he looks at Princess Rita with a longing. He feels that he knows her though he has never met her.

Beatrice tells Rita. “We aren’t witches.”

Rita shakes her head. “There is no way that you have managed to cross into the plane without being witches. At least one of you has to be a witch.”

Henry reaches out to touch Rita’s cheek. “Who are you? Who am I? Who are we really? I don’t know you but I know I’ve missed you. I’ve loved you with all my heart.”

Rita rejects Henry’s touch. She backs away from Henry and the metal door. “You are powerful. I feel your power. But your magic. Someone has stolen your magic. It is somewhere in this garden. I am sure it is in this garden. But where. I bet it is in the same place where they have hidden Sarah’s magic. Yes.”

Henry ask Rita. “Who are we?” He feels totally confused.

“The question is not who are we. The question is who were we that you and Sarah had your magic hidden from you.”

“Oh God. I am fixing to cum,” Henry screams to Beatrice.

“Fuck yeah. Bring me home bad boy.”

In orgasm, Henry and Beatrice fade from Rita in the Garden and they return to their bodies wet in sweat from their love making. As they make their return a ghost leaves Henry’s body.

zx - Man Whore Series - x - Lord Casper

zx - Man Whore Series - x - Lord Casper

There is a strangeness in the old Casper home; the ancestral estate of a once great and noble family. Though General Casper is hardly an unimportant person, and people do tremble in his path, he is not the man he was when he was turned from a mortal to an immortal Shape Shifting Werewolf by the witch Avelina Betroskie Puttina. He had to allow his estates to wither like grapes on a vine and his identity to become less identifiable than the Lord Casper that once ruled a large part of Andora.

Before Allen Mullover developed the recipe for a mix of herbs which helps werewolves to control their transformations, it was not good for anyone to learn a werewolf’s secret. Even now, the secret is best kept among the few.

The large grandfather clock chimes twice this early morning. A small mouse runs across the marble floor and into a lose white brick of the fireplace. Horses trolloping in the moonlit shadows across the dark pasture behind the mansion sound in the cool air before the cock-crow. Dogs howl and there is an expected but still unnerving knock at the door.

This powerful man with a powerful soul, who once sat at a great banquet table with the lesser gods, and even impressed the one God, now posed humble. He enters his own home as a guest of Beatrice Mullover. She greets him at the door with a hug. Henry Luth stands off to the side and can hardly believe he stands in the presence of a man who Henry recognizes as a truly great man; but Henry knows still not generally famed as such by the multitude of those living their mundane lives. Lord Casper feels the stare of young Henry and returns his gaze upon the gentle face of his admirer. Lord Casper sees beyond Henry’s pose and knows contrary to the appearance of a confused young man, behind the shy eyes of a boy who seems almost intimidated, is a soul who has also dined with the gods. But who is this boy, this man, this soul hidden in such beautiful, sensual, flesh.

Lord Casper walks through the entry corridor of his old mansion and walks across the marble tiles to a comfortable, plush velvet chair that is beneath his own portrait, though comments on the portrait as though it is of a distant ancestor. Henry and Beatrice follow him and mention the other guest are still asleep in their beds. Henry and Beatrice sit as a couple on a love seat near the large chair where Lord Casper sits. There is a nervous air in the room.

Lord Casper continues staring at Henry. It has been a while since Lord Casper has shape shifted into a woman and he considers that it might be fun to seduce Henry from Beatrice. He clears his throat and speaks with both a tone of authority and flirting. “So Beatrice, where did you find this young man.”

Beatrice smiles. She looks at Henry in her brother‘s suit. Henry does look dashing though it is early. She considers Henry is hardly at his best wits and in this mind Henry seems a shy boy. Lord Casper senses better as he is usually able to see beyond appearances. Beatrice speaks boldly, even in the awful circumstances of her kidnapped brother, hoping to both shock and impress her old friend. She clears her throat and speaks flirtatious. “I pay him to have sex with me. He takes me places I’ve never been. Does that shock you, my dear old accomplice of frivolity?”

Lord Casper is reminded of the good times that he and Beatrice have enjoyed. “Shocked. Never. Not since Paris could you shock me, but dear, you do always entertain me.” Lord Casper considers other ways he might be entertained and he returns his mischievous look with a devilish grin upon Henry. Lord Casper considers seducing a whore is hardly much of a game of conquest, but Lord Casper has already figured out that Henry is more than that. Henry intrigues him for though he senses some things about Henry, he has yet to figure the secret. Beatrice would hardly be attracted to an ordinary man for hire so how had she seen through Henry‘s disguise. That is also a puzzle. “Young man, what is your name.”

“Henry Luth.”

“Henry. I know you. You were friends to Johan. You are friends with Lucy.” Lord Casper considers his words. He doubts Johan / Wasp has revealed himself to Henry, but he wonders. Lucy has told Lord Casper that Henry knows about Duke and she has told Lord Casper more. Lucy has seen in Henry what Lord Casper sees in Henry. Henry is not mortal. But what kind of immortal is Henry? Then suddenly, there is a recognition that is from a time that has passed.

Indeed, Henry has walked in the greater heavens. He has consulted with the masters of the Universe. Of this Lord Casper is certain. Though all the greatness seems to have been conjured from Henry; still Lord Casper thinks there is still a vastness of potential beyond that any mortal might realize. The powers may have been locked from Henry but Henry is still a witch.

After studying the face of Lord Casper, Henry stands up and walks up to Lord Casper. Henry has a strange feeling of deja vu all over again, though he isn’t sure why. He looks closely at the portrait above Lord Casper. He notices a mole on the chin of the man in the portrait and he looks at Lord Casper to see the same mole. Henry states, “I see a striking resemblance between two great men.”

Lord Casper notices Henry is wearing one of Allen Mullover’s expensive suits. Henry’s crotch is near Lord Casper’s face and then Henry backs away. Lord Casper smiles as he stands up and also looks at the portrait. “Are you familiar with my ancestor.”

“I’ve read books. You had a strong code of honor.” Henry walks over to the bar to fix himself a drink. “I mean. He had a strong code of honor.”

“Indeed. I’ve lived my life by that same code or so I‘ve tried. It is not always so easy to be a good man.”

“But he had a ruthless side. Especially when Avelina Betroskie Puttina came into his life.” Henry has fixed two drinks and walks back to give Lord Casper one of the drinks. “I should have asked which drink you favor?”

Lord Casper took a sip. “You seem to know what I favor in drink.”

Beatrice walks over to the bar. “Could have asked if I wanted anything?”

Lord Casper contemplates Henry for a moment and considers the past. He is fairly certain he not mistaken in what he is thinking about Henry. But for now Lord Casper feels the need to defend his beloved Avelina. “Back to the woman you say incites ruthlessness. Don’t believe everything you read about Avelina.”

Henry has already figured out that General Casper is Lord Casper; a shape shifting werewolf. “You speak as though to defend a friend.”

“You know I was more than a friend. You know I am the man that you say she drove to ruthlessness. You know I am a werewolf.”

“I do. Since I learned about Lucy and Duke I’ve done quite a bit of reading on the history. I found some obscure, rather old books. I discovered you are the one who turned Lucy and I learned that you were turned by the witch Avelina Betroskie Puttina.”

“And what about you, dear boy,” Lord Casper puts his hand to Henry’s cheek and Henry backs away. “What have you learned about yourself in those ancient books?”

“I don’t understand.”

Lord Casper walks over to a book shelf and removes a book. He carries the large book over and places it on the old library table. He doesn’t notice that half naked Benjamin, with a slight hang over, has entered the room and walked over to the bar. Lord Casper puts his drink down and opens the book up and turns it to a page. “Your haircut is different. Your eyes are somewhat changed. Maybe brighter. More full of life. Know I always liked you; even when we fought.”

Henry glances at Benjamin standing with Beatrice at the bar and walks over to the table to stand next to Lord Casper. He looks down at the book and sees the picture of a woman and man. Henry knows the woman is Avelina for he has seen her picture before.

Benjamin has walked over and is also looking at the book and the picture. “That is a picture of my mother. No, it can’t be of my mother. It must be my grandmother. They do favor quite a bit.”

“No. Avelina Betroskie Puttina was your great-grandmother. But know that your mother is her reincarnation. Henry here is the reincarnation of this man. Avelina’s brother. Henry Puttina.”

zy - Man Whore Series - y - The Stage Is Set

zy - Man Whore Series - y - The Stage Is Set

The Stage is Set

Sally Kane, Prince Baucus, Benjamin McCluskie, Beatrice Mullover, Henry Luth, and Lord Casper stand around a large table in Lord Casper’s War Room. On the table are satellite maps, mock up plantation models, and the location of where it is believed that Allen Mullover is being held.

Entering the room is Sarah McCluskie, Princess Rita, Turk, and Johan/Wasp. Henry stares at Johan in disbelief but he knows it is real. Duke Grace and Lucy enter the room.

Lord Casper speaks. “Sally Kane will be the leader of this mission. Turk, Sarah, and Princess Rita will be allowed to enter into Georgia on a Scientific Mission to study Plantations. This serves a purpose for us to learn how to grow certain crops better. It is important. We must not compromise the mission of Turk to learn better agriculture. But at the same time we must use this mission to get people in place to rescue Allen Mullover. While Turk, Sarah, and Rita meet with people and travel the Plantations, with them will be Sally, Lucy, and my nephew Johan or as you may know him Wasp. Henry Luth and Beatrice Mullover will enter Georgia as Mr. and Mrs. Puttina. The Puttina’s first came to Andora from Georgia. Puttina is an old Georgia family. Angelique McCluskie has special knowledge of Georgia and will be traveling with Henry and Beatrice. She has made it possible for them to stay at the Puttina Plantation and also visit other Plantations to attend social functions."

Outside the closed meeting, all sorts of important and self-important people begin to come into Roseville and form almost a parade to the old Casper Mansion. For what was to be a low key meeting, it quickly became a spectacle. Some entering the mansion began to second guess the mission. They began to question the wisdom of General Casper. They began to really piss off Prince Baucus and Benjamin McCluskie who understood the importance that the mission be secret.

Henry Luth and Beatrice Mullover decide to hold a press conference. “Yes, it is true,” Beatrice tells the horde of reporters. “Henry Puttina and I were secretly married. We’ve called this press conference because word has somehow reached the masses. We are very grateful for all the well wishers who have come to visit us here. We will be leaving shortly so that things may return more to normal in Roseville. We will be honey mooning in Georgia.”

A reporter asked. “Beatrice, we have heard reports that your brother has been kidnapped.”

“Don’t be silly. He is safe in Georgia where he has been on a research mission.”

A female reporter cleared her throat as the microphone was put to her mouth. “Henry. Puttina? Aren’t you Henry Luth?”

“Henry Luth is a distant cousin. I am Henry Puttina.”

Beatrice screamed with laughter. “Confuse my husband with a reputed man whore. What is wrong with you, woman.”

The reporter blushed. “Sorry.”

Benjamin’s mother entered upon the podium next to Henry and Beatrice. The audience of reporters gasped. “Mrs. McCluskie, when did you leave the Heaven Gate Brothel?”

“Brothel. Oh my. You have me mistaken me for someone else. “I am Avelina Betroskie Puttina. I am Henry’s mother.”

It was strange for Sarah and Benjamin to hear their distant and nearly estranged mother call Henry her son. Who though had been briefed, it was equally odd for Henry’s mother to hear another woman call Henry son. It had been her first fear, when she brought her adopted baby home from the hospital, to hear another woman call her baby, son.

Prince and Rita Baucus also watch Angelique McCluskie with a peculiar gnawing in the pit of their stomach. Was it really wise to allow Angelique to leave the Brothel? They didn’t know her well, but they feared it might be their ruin if they got to know her too well. Regardless, with memories from past lives, Angelique knew Georgia well. The mission hardly stood a chance without her.

The crowd of reporters, the meddling bureaucrats, the self-important rich people afraid of being left out, all watch as Angelique hugs Henry as her son. Loudly she announces, “I am so proud to be see my heir married.”

Sarah mumbles to her brother Benjamin, “Should those words alarm me?”

Benjamin also feels the sting of his mother’s words for as far as he knows he will never marry. Benjamin’s sister gives Benjamin a quiet hug as she sees the hurt in his face. Benjamin whispers back to his younger sibling, “It is just a show.”

Angelique continues to hug the young man she has announced as the son and heir of Avelina Betroskie Puttina. To some in the crowd it seems a moving, emotional moment between a mother and son. Henry feels the maternal warmth. Then, before breaking away from the “loving” embrace, Angeqlique whispers in Henry’s ear, “I am so glad to finally know where your soul rest. Betray me, and I will blow your beautiful body back into the dust. I will cast you into the four winds.”

Henry feels a cold shiver and then he turns and stares into the distant eyes of Sarah McCluskie and he knows that together they must find where their magic powers have been hidden. Henry doesn’t need to have memories from lives gone by to know that he has been hugged by a dangerous woman.

Prince Baucus rises to the stage to toast Henry and Beatrice or rather Mr. and Mrs. Puttina. As he begins his eloquent toast, Henry and Beatrice ease toward the wing to be near Benjamin and Sarah. Henry whispers to Sarah, “I am terrified of your mother.”

Sarah is reminded of her dream as she looks at Henry and Beatrice. She remembers the metal door she has dreamed of more than once. In the dream Henry and Beatrice pass through the door as though they are ghost.

Henry knows from Princess Rita in the metaphysical world that Sarah and he have had their powers stolen. He is sure that Sarah is probably unaware that she is a witch just as he was unaware. Princess Rita moves close to Henry and Sarah.

Princess Rita whispers to Henry so Sarah will hear it, “The metal door is real.”

Henry tells her, “I know,” as he feels the same lust for Princess Rita he felt in the dream. He knows Henry Puttina was deeply in love with whoever Princess Rita was in that past life. “Can you remember when I was Henry Puttina?”

“No.”

Sarah stares at Princess Rita and Henry and Beatrice. Turk walks up and hugs Sarah, “I am so excited about going to Georgia.”

Sarah whispers back to him, “I fear this all is going to end very badly.”

In rather cool fashion Wasp / Johan walks up to Henry. “So now you know.”

“Yeah. I understand. I am not totally shocked at this point. Before I go to Georgia, I need to let Melinda Grace know a few things. She needs to know about her brother Duke and she needs to know about you.”

“Not really.”

“Yes really.”

___Catch Up___
Melinda Grace is the former girlfriend of Johan/Wasp and some thought she had something to do with Johan’s death. Johan was brought back to life as a Werewolf Shape Shifter by Lucy after he was murdered.

Melinda’s brother Duke was investigating Johan’s murder when he was murdered. Duke was also brought back to life by Lucy as a Shape Shifting Werewolf.

When Henry has sex with Beatrice he and Beatrice enter into a Metaphysical World. In that world he has learned of a place where his and Sarah’s powers may be hidden. Henry and Sarah are both witches but their powers have been hidden from them.

Henry Luth is the reincarnation of Henry Puttina. Angelique McCluskie is the reincarnation of Avelina Betroskie Puttina. In a past life they were brother and sister. General / Lord Casper was turned into a Shape Shifting Werewolf by the witch Avelina.

Allen Mullover has been kidnapped in Georgia. Allen Mullover is the only who knows how to manufacture a drug that allows Shape Shifting Werewolves to stay in control of when and to what they Shape Shift. A mission is about to be taken to try to rescue Allen Mullover. Allen is Beatrice Mullover’s brother.

_____

zz - Man Whore Series - z - A Hello and A Goodbye

zz - Man Whore Series - z - A Hello and A Goodbye

A Hello and A Goodbye

Melinda sat out the porch drinking lemonade and painting the picture of a Blue Jay, sitting in a tree overlooking her garden. The radio is playing the song Hush, Hush, Sweet Charlotte and she is feeling peaceful. Her father is sitting in a swing and reading the Bible. Mrs. Luth is sitting in the swing with Mr. Grace and she is working on a crossword puzzle. There is a warm breeze blowing and there are children laughing from a neighbor’s house.

The iron gate to the Grace home opens and the squeaking from its rusted hinges causes a dog to bark. Mr. Grace looks toward the walkway as Melinda continues dabbing her paint to canvas. Mr. Grace drops his Bible but as Mrs. Luth looks up she is not so surprised. Walking from the gate on the sidewalk to the porch is Henry Luth and Johan Karr (Wasp.)

Melinda still is not paying attention except to her father dropping his bible. She puts her paintbrush down and reaches around from her chair to pick the bible up for her father. Then she sees two expensive pairs of shoes walking up the steps and toward her. She looks up and she sees the man she has always loved, Johan Karr, and beside him Henry Luth. Then she turns pale knowing, not knowing, confused, wondering if she has lost her mind. Shaking she struggles to stand up. Standing up, she reaches her hand to Johan. She touches his face. It feels real. Then she pulls her hand back. She screams, “Son of a Bitch.” She slaps him as hard as she can slap him. “You let me think you are dead. People thought I’d killed you.”

Henry stands between them. He takes Melinda in his arms. He puts his lips to her lips and they kiss and then their lips part and hugging Melinda, Henry tells her, “Johan was murdered. Then he was raised from the dead by a Shape Shifting Werewolf.”

Mr. Grace stands up. He screams. “Evil! Evil! It is Lucifer’s work. Evil I tell you. The dead should remain dead.”

About that time, Duke has come through the house from the back and opens the porch door. Mr. Grace thinks it is Duke’s twin brother Luke. He screams to Luke, “Get this blasphemy away from my house.”

“No, father. I am not Luke. I am Duke. I was also raised from the dead as a werewolf.”

Mr. Grace turns and looks at his son. “You are Duke.”

Melinda sees her brother and breaks from Henry to embrace her brother. “You are also a werewolf. I ....” She looks at Johan. “Who killed the two of you?”

“We don’t know. We can’t remember.”

Mr. Grace screams. “It was the demon. It was the same demon who brought you back from the dead. They must be destroyed.”

Duke grabs and hugs his father. “No. No! Johan, Henry, myself and Lucy are going on a mission for Andora. We may not return. But know father. Melinda. Please know that I love you.”

Mr. Grace shakes his head. “You can’t go. You...”

Mrs. Luth puts her arms around Mr. Grace. “They will return. My Henry will not let anything happen to them.”

zz1 - Man Whore Series - z1 - A Window Opens

zz1 - Man Whore Series - z1 - A Window Opens

The East Wing of Mullover Mansion seems quiet this moment. The quiet is disturbed as an owl screeches and hoots on the limb of a large, old Oak tree outside of General Casper’s bedroom window. The window is cracked open less than an inch and through that inch a breeze whistles. A white curtain loosely hanging at the window moves in the breeze with an ever so soft sound.

General Casper stands naked in front of an oak floor mirror admiring his muscular, hairy physique in the mirror. The cracked window slowly begins to open more and more. It squeaks. And more. General Casper hears the sound of wood rubbing wood. And more. The owl flutters and flaps its wings and then soars from the tree into the moonlight. And more.

Princess Rita in astral form, skinny walking outside her body, stands beneath the tree in the dark. She sees the owl flying in the moonlight. And more. She looks up at a limb of the oak tree and she sees the shadowy silhouette of someone. And more. She knows who the someone is.

And more. The window is now open. A pale hand reaches through the window. A naked leg straddles the now open window. General Casper turns and stares at the beautiful, nude figure of Angelique Baucus McCluskie. And she stares at him. A record player turns itself on as if by magic and the arm moves to set the needle in place to begin to play a song. The music is Dirty King by the Cliks.

“It has been a long time,” Angelique breathes her words. She begins to dance and in dance she moves toward the man who she dearly loves, dearly loves to the point her love sometimes boils into a regretful hate.

Her sultry, tempting, air is not lost on General Casper. The breeze from the window cast her aroma, a sweet perfume smell of lilacs in the room. Her long hair drapes over her naked breast and General Casper knows he has never been able to resist her allure. His cock begins to move, to grow.

“Why, such sneaking, this night?” General Casper speaks his words with care. It is not good to make Angelique angry.

“This night. Indeed. It is the last night before we begin our journey to Georgia. I was sleeping and while skinny walking, you know, outside my body, I came to your room. I’ve been watching you. Outside my body I longed for you to again touch my body. So I cast a spell and put my body in the tree and there I woke and here I dance.” Angelique spins around and moves to the beat of the music.

“Why, the tree? Why not my bed?”

“Such spells are not always a precise art.” Angelique moves to take General Casper in her arms. “But still, here I am.”

“Indeed. And more. Here I am.” General Casper says as he holds his cock and gently kisses Angelique.

They begin to have sex. And more. It is love this night.

A witch can not cast a spell when in the flesh but must be outside their body. It was not Angelique who cast a spell on the record player. So who? What witch spies in the night and watches these two lovers dance in sexual rhythm and then collapse into the bed overcome in animal desires?

zz2 - Man Whore Series - z2 - Of Persuasions and Persuading - Start

Start zz2 - Man Whore Series - z2 - Of Persuasions and Persuading

{ZZ2 is done in multiple parts}

Start

The West Wing of the Mullover Mansion is active with people in different bedrooms. It seems more like a Hotel than a home this night as Princess Rita skinny walks the halls in astral form. Then Rita comes to the door of where Benjamin McCluskie resides this night.

Standing at the door in the ancient hallway she watches both the living and the deceased walk past her; and she stands invisible to both. She touches the doorknob to the door from habit but she knows the astral plane where she resides not even a witch can turn the knob. That is okay because there is no need. She passes through the door with ease and Benjamin is unaware that he has a visitor except he feels a peculiar warmth heat the room; and it is a comforting heat like a blanket to his skin.

“Cleave, you make me feel so good. Warm. Hot. Yeah, so hot,” Benjamin breathes almost breathless, a quiver, into his cell phone.

Rita watches and listens to Benjamin having phone sex. She considers she has just saw his mother slipping into General Casper’s bedroom. Watching Benjamin play with himself while talking to Cleave on the phone, Rita thinks, “This is the most fucking horny family I’ve ever seen.”

Rita sits on the foot of Benjamin’s bed. She is not sure what has possessed her to spy on him but there she sits. She knows he is gay but there she sits. Staring at him laying there naked and aroused she wishes there might be some way to turn him straight.

“Cleave, you dog,” Benjamin laughs. “I tell you, Henry is straight. No, I am not going to ask Beatrice to get us a picture of him naked.”

Rita laughs, “I am so fucking insane to be sitting here.”

“Yeah, Wasp is Johan. He is a shape shifter. When Henry saw him, it was weird.” Benjamin pauses. “Yeah, Wasp is bisexual. I think all shape shifters become that way, even if they aren‘t that way to start with.”

Suddenly the ghost of Lucas appears next to Rita. She recognizes Lucas Rockling as he sits down next to her. She isn’t totally sure they are in the same astral plane until he winks at her and speaks, “You’ve got a thing for Benjamin. That is so cool.”

“Cool. What is cool about it? He is gay.”

“I’ve totally seen him get boner while looking at Mary. He is bisexual.”

“But he is with Cleave. Listen to him have phone sex.”

“Yeah. Do you know how long it has been since I have had sex? Even that could make me horny.”

“I know what you mean.”

“Do you? Do you really?” Lucas says as he moves in closer and drapes his arm across Princess Rita’s shoulder. “You want to have sex with me?”

“You are dead. A ghost. And I am currently in astral form.”

“So? Sex in astral plane KVX is different but it is still fun. Like you can imagine that I am Benjamin and I will look like Benjamin and it will be like you are having sex with Benjamin. And I can imagine you are Mary and you will look like Mary and I can pretend I am having sex with Mary.”

“I think that would be sad and sick.”

_____

Part 2 - zz2 - Man Whore Series - z2 - Of Persuasions and Persuading

Part 2- zz2 - Man Whore Series - z2 - Of Persuasions and Persuading

{ZZ2 is done in multiple parts}

Part 2

Lucas stares at Rita and is amused by her rejection of the idea they have sex in the astral plane KVX. He strokes her brown hair that is partially loose and partially in a bun. He looks into her brown eyes. She sort of reminds him of Princess Leia Amidala Skywalker from the Star Wars movies. But he figures he is hardly similar to the Han Solo.

“Why do people not notice you? You are beautiful.”

“Flattery isn’t going to get you anywhere. But. Anyway. Fuck.” Princess Rita has reconsidered his words. “People do notice me. I am a Princess.”

“Yeah. Right. Prince Baucus is the darling of everyone. And your mother. It is Queen Baucus this and it is Queen Baucus that. You and your father, at least these days, pretty much stays in the background.”

“There is nothing wrong with being in the background.”

“No. I am sorry. But you are beautiful.”

“And I am also brilliant.”

Lucas laughs. “But hardly humble.”

Rita laughs. Then she looks at Benjamin. “He is so happy. I want to be happy.”

“He hasn’t always been happy.”

“God. I know. He has been able to let go of everything that would drive me crazy, and there he is. Just enjoying phone sex with Cleave. There is no reason I shouldn’t be happy but... I don’t know. I feel discontent.”

“There is something missing. I know that feeling. But I know what I am missing.”

“Mary. I am sorry your life was cut short. Have you thought about being reborn.”

“No. I’d rather be where I can watch the people I love than to start a new life. Can you remember you past life? I mean, can witches remember past lives?”

“Sometimes. Sometimes there are certain memories that come and go. I sense things about people and sometimes that brings flashes of memory. From those flashes I study and learn things. A witch like Angelique, now I think she remembers. We are not all the same. And it is people like her that causes memories to flash, for me to sense things, to know things. But to know everything, no. It is frustrating. I sometimes think it would be better to sense and remember nothing.”

“Maybe that is where your discontentment comes from.”
“Perhaps,” Rita says as she looks at Benjamin. “There is something that draws me to him. And to Henry also. I know in a past life Henry was the brother of Angelique. General Casper realized that. But Benjamin. I shouldn’t be here but for some reason there are times I long to be near him.” Rita stands up and walks to look down at Benjamin’s face. “His aura seems wrong.”

“What?”

“Look. There is something. It isn’t right.”

Benjamin tells Cleave. “I am feeling weird. I haven’t had my supply of special vitamins I take. I’ve taken since I was, since, well, it seems forever. They were just vitamins. But since I’ve left them off. God. Cleave I am not feeling good at all. I am going to let you go. Bye.”

Part 3 - zz2 - Man Whore Series - z2 - Of Persuasions and Persuading

Part 3 - zz2 - Man Whore Series - z2 - Of Persuasions and Persuading

{ZZ2 is done in multiple parts}

Part 3

Naked, Benjamin rises himself from his bed, thinking the word bye to Cleave might be his last word said. The room is spinning round, and the pain in his head is such, pulling him down. Still, Benjamin stumbles away from his layer. He looks toward an ugly bedside light; in haunting blank stare. In anguished gaze, he bends in pain. His head feels tight. He screams insane, “What’s this night?” Then he surrenders to the floor as his legs give way. Reaching toward the door, he howls, “What the hell is happening to me, me this day?”

Then Benjamin’s eyes close. There is an eerie quiet.

In the astral plane Rita criess to Lucas, “What has happened to him? What is this? God! He is just laying there.”

There is a coldness, a perverse eeriness, captive between the four walls surrounding where Benjamin collapsed when suddenly a dvd pops on and begins to play on the television.

Part 4 zz2 - Man Whore Series - z2 - Of Persuasions and Persuading

Part 4 zz2 - Man Whore Series - z2 - Of Persuasions and Persuading

{zz2 is in parts}

Part 4

Benjamin still lays unconscious on the floor. The ghost of Lucas stands with Princess Rita in the astral planes. Meanwhile, Benjamin’s mother Angelique and General Casper continue having sex. Thrusting in the bed like wild animals, suddenly General Casper stops. He senses something. He knows something has happened or is about to happen. But what?

The record player in the room with Angelique and General Casper has stopped playing. Now the DVD comes on and a music video starts playing on the TV.

____

____

Princess Rita and Lucas watch as Benjamin starts to transform. His fingernails become claws. Hair begins growing on his body. Fangs shoot from his mouth as his nose and mouth transform and grow into a snout.

Princess Rita grabs hold of Lucas. He is a werewolf, a shape shifter. He has been without the pills too long. The way he was talking about Wasp, I...”

“I don’t think he has ever transformed before,” Lucas tells Rita. “I know, not while living with mother.”

“When did this happen to him?”

“I don’t know. Why is he just laying there? Has the transformation killed him?”

Then Benjamin begins to move. He tosses around. He rives. He scratches his back on the floor like a dog having a good time. Then he stands up, standing before a mirror. Eying his reflection, he cocks his head from side to side like a confused puppy. He whimpers. His long tongue laps from his mouth and he drools. He rubs his hairy paws on his stomach. He feels a hunger. His paw drops lower and he rubs his balls. Then his raises his leg up, all the way to prop it on the dresser. Bending down, he licks his balls. Looking in the mirror, he puts his leg down from the dresser, he beats his chest, and then screams a most ferocious scary howl. He begins running around the room like a trapped dog. Then he eyes the door and he runs toward the door and he jumps through the door leaving but broken splintered wood behind.

Part 5 zz2 - Man Whore Series - z2 - Of Persuasions and Persuading

Part 5 zz2 - Man Whore Series - z2 - Of Persuasions and Persuading
{zz2 is in parts}
Part 5

Princess Rita and Lucas in the astral planes follow after Benjamin who has transformed into a werewolf after leaving off what he thought were just vitamins. The “vitamins” are the medicine which gives werewolf shape shifters the ability to control their transformation. Allen Mullover who is the only one who has the formula to manufacture the medicine has been kidnapped and is being held in Georgia. All werewolves are operating on a limited supply of medicine.

So anyway, Benjamin has transformed into a werewolf. He has crashed through the door, leaving just splintered wood behind, as he exited his bedroom. He is now running down the hallway of the Mullover/Casper Mansion. Neither Princess Rita nor Lucas know where he is running but both are afraid for both his safety and the safety of whoever he might encounter.

Princess Rita is a witch, but not a witch with full memories from past lives, or totally skilled though unlike with Sarah and Henry, her magic is still intact. Since she is not in her body, she can cast a spell to try to gain control of Benjamin but she is afraid the spell might misfire.

Howling, Benjamin continues running up and down the halls. Then suddenly he stops. There is a mirror. He looks at himself in the mirror. In the mirror he also sees a reflection of the ghost of Lucas. Benjamin touches a paw to the mirror. Then he rubs his ears and shakes his head. He growls. He turns from the mirror and he notices a door that is partially open.

Princess Rita whispers. “That is my room. My body is in the bed. I don’t know why my door is partially open.”

The Werewolf Benjamin walks to the door. He pushes the door open. Sally Kane appears to be trying to wake Princess Rita up. She turns, and in horror she sees the werewolf looking at her. There is no way she can know that the werewolf is Benjamin. She quickly reaches for a lamp at the bed stand and holds it to threaten the werewolf. The Werewolf Benjamin knocks the lamp from her shaking hands.

“You don’t want to hurt me,” Sally tells the werewolf.

Prince Baucus walks outside the room and sees what is going on. He quickly takes his cell phone and calls General Casper. “We have a werewolf in the room with my sister and Sally. What should I do?”

In the astral plane, Angelique appears next to Princess Rita and Lucas. “Who is he,” Angelique asks.

Princess Rita answers. “Benjamin.”

“My son. My son is a werewolf.”

Princess Rita tells Angelique, “I am not sure what spell to cast. My magic is so unstable.”

Angelique vanishes and so does the Werewolf Benjamin.

Part 6 zz2 - Man Whore Series - z2 - Of Persuasions and Persuading

Part 6 zz2 - Man Whore Series - z2 - Of Persuasions and Persuading
{zz2 is in parts}
Part 6

As people begin to stir from a restless night, workmen attempt though fail to work quietly on replacing the destroyed door to Benjamin’s bedroom. Sally and Prince Baucus watch as General Casper whispers something to one of the workmen.

Prince Baucus whispers to Sally, “Benjamin is the werewolf. That is the only thing that makes sense. I had no idea.”

Sally pats Prince on the back and then hugs him. “Better he be the werewolf than a victim. It will be okay. He will be okay.”

“But what happened to him; the werewolf. He just vanished? It makes no sense.”

“Witchcraft. You know his mother is a witch. It was dangerous for the elders to unlock their spell and allow her from the brothel.”

“If she caused him to vanish. Where? Where is he?”

“I don’t know.”

Sarah sees the men working on her brother’s door. She has a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach. When she questions General Casper he tells her that Benjamin has gone back to Sapphire on urgent business but for her not worry. She attempts to call Benjamin by cell phone, but he doesn’t answer. Sheepishly, Princess Rita walks up to Sarah. She doesn’t know what to say. Sad, sympathetic for Sarah, Princess Rita looks at her own brother with Sally.

Sarah watches Princess Rita and observes the distant, unnerved look in her stare. Sarah ask, “What is going on? Is this a coupe against my family. Am I also going to disappear. Am I going to end up in the brothel or in a prison. Is my life about to be over?”

Princess Rita hugs Sarah. “I know that fear. It is always with us. I once read this story, fiction, about an imaginary place called Russia. It was run by a royal family called the Romanovs. There was a revolution and the entire family was imprisoned. When I read about the death of the Romanov family I cried. It was just a story of fiction, you know, like the stories of America. But it felt so real when I read about it and I cried. I know the fear that somehow people will turn against us and we will die a cruel death. But know this Sarah. I will never turn against you. My family will never turn against you and Benjamin.”

General Casper walks up. “Benjamin is safe. I give you my word.”

“But I can’t reach him. And something has happened here. I know this. You know this. I must see my brother.”

Prince Baucus walks up. “There was a werewolf. Not the normal transformation. They had been without the medicine. I think the werewolf may be Benjamin.”

“Yes.” Princess Rita clears her throat. “I am pretty sure your mother is the one who made him vanish. I don’t know what she did with him.”

General Casper states, “We need to take this conversation where it is more private.”

As they walk, Prince Baucus gazes at his sister as does Sally. Princess Rita had seemed to be asleep. Princess Rita returns the glance toward Sally. What had Sally been doing in Princess Rita's room?

Part 7 zz2 - Man Whore Series - z2 - Of Persuasions and Persuading

Part 7 zz2 - Man Whore Series - z2 - Of Persuasions and Persuading
{zz2 is in parts}
Part 7

As though in a French Farce, the entourage of Sarah McCluskie, Princess Rita, Prince Baucus, Sally Kane, and General Casper discreetly separate and pause their walk down the hall toward General Casper’s bedroom. Waiting in different places, walking in and out of different doors, looking slightly suspect as they sneak, one by one they again make their way to the General’s bedroom. No one seems to notice as they pass in the hallway of busy Mullover Mansion.

Meanwhile, Beatrice is in the shower. Enjoying the flow of hot water over her naked body she doesn’t hear someone open the door to the bathroom. As she turns the shower off, she does hear when they bump into a towel/quilt rack. She opens the door to the shower.

There stands her brother, Allen Mullover. “What the fuck is going on in my home.”

Beatrice reaches for a towel to cover herself. “You have been reported as kidnapped in Georgia.”

Allen laughs. “It is nice to be so loved.”

“Yeah, you and your medicine.”

Allen pulls out his cell phone and calls General Casper. “Yo Boss. Just thought I’d let you know I am home and safe.” Pause. “Yeah, Lincoln and Joshua Speed were up to something. I don’t know what the fuck they had in mind.” Pause. “Yes Sir. Angelique and Mrs. Sapphire put together a spell that got me the hell out of the there.” Pause. “I will have the medicine back in the distribution network within two days.” Pause. “I understand. I have a secret warehouse that I can use to speed the pipeline to those that are already in desperate need. I have already given Angelique a supply for you know who.” Pause. “Can you start getting the strangers the hell out of my house? You know how I loathe publicity these people might draw.” Pause. “So, most people do not know what really has been going on.” Pause. “I will be at my sister’s house or at the Beach Blvd. Lab until things are back normal here.” Pause. “Thanks boss. Talk to you later. Bye.”

Part 8 zz2 - Man Whore Series - z2 - Of Persuasions and Persuading

Part 8 zz2 - Man Whore Series - z2 - Of Persuasions and Persuading
{zz2 is in parts}
Part 8

Beatrice Mullover gets dressed. Brushing her hair she looks at her brother. “What was all of this really about?”

“Sister. Sister. Don’t I always take care of you. Do you really want to risk getting your hands dirty with information that you have no reason to know?”

“You played a dangerous game. I know that you and Lincoln and Joshua Speed are friends. Hell. You are lovers. So what was this about. I thought you were kidnapped. I was going to Georgia. My life could have been in danger.”

“I really was kidnapped.”

“Maybe, but I know you and your gay friends.”

“Okay. You know that Joshua Speed, Abe Lincoln, ....”

“Yeah, you don’t have to list all the members of your little gay mafia.”

“Okay. You know Reverend McCluskie.”

“Yeah. If you all managed to recruit him, I am totally impressed.”

“He is totally homophobic. A man who hates his own son because of his homosexuality. A man who totally hates us, donates to our little gay gang on a daily basis. Isn’t that hilarious?”

“Yeah, a total riot. I will have written on your tombstone that you died for the hilarity.”

“So Joshua Speed, way down in Georgia, has this group that operates inside of the Andora Prison where the Reverend is being held. The Reverend pays for extra privileges. Fine food. Cigars. Wine. A female prostitute every once in a while. Joshua’s little gay gang brings in some nice change from the good Reverend. Joshua uses that money to host some totally outlandish gay parties down in Georgia.”

“So your little gay gang is getting a good laugh by making the life of someone who hates you a life of gluttony and sin. Yeah. That is a way of getting even.”

“It is Joshua’s gang and the point isn’t about hate or getting even. It is about making money and having fun. That is what makes the world turn round. So anyway. Okay. So I was at one of Joshua’s parties down in Georgia. He was giving me one hell of a blowjob when suddenly a bag was thrown over my head and I was tied up.”

“So they kidnapped you while you were getting a blowjob. That blows. But maybe not as much as you would have liked.”

“Funny. Real Funny. Sis, I was really scared at first. I didn’t know what was going on. Then when Angelique showed up to rescue me, I knew the whole point was to get Angelique freed from the lock the elder witches had placed on her at the brothel. Joshua explained to Angelique and me that was the reason Revered McCluskie had set the entire thing up. The entire operation was on his dime. He isn’t happy with the way Benjamin, or as he now calls him ’his queer sissy boy’ has been running things and wants Angelique to take back over his estates.”

Beatrice places her brush down with a bang. She faces her brother. “And of course, she in turn, will try to get the Reverend freed from prison.”

“Probably. General Casper and I will have to work against the good Reverend to make sure that doesn’t happen.”

Part 9 zz2 - Man Whore Series - z2 - Of Persuasions and Persuading

Part 9 zz2 - Man Whore Series - z2 - Of Persuasions and Persuading
{zz2 is in parts}
Part 9

As though in a French Farce, the entourage of Sarah McCluskie, Princess Rita, Prince Baucus, Sally Kane, and General Casper discreetly separate and pause their walk down the hall toward General Casper’s bedroom. Waiting in different places, walking in and out of different doors, looking slightly suspect as they sneak, one by one they again make their way to the General’s bedroom. No one seems to notice as they pass in the hallway of busy Mullover Mansion.

They finally have all entered into General Casper’s bedroom. Watching is Gladys Kravitz visiting from either New York State or Westport, Connecticut. Gladys is fairly certain they have snuck into the bedroom to have kinky sex. She creeps back inside her doorway as she sees Samantha and Darin walking down the hallway toward her. She hopes to follow them and spy on them having sex. She has tried to catch them doing the nasty for years but so far, no luck. Thy pass and she follows, sneaking after them.

Inside General Casper’s bedroom, General Casper tells them that Allen Mullover is back home and the mission has been called off. Turk, Princess Rita, and Sarah McCluskie have clearance to continue their scientific trip to Georgia. Sarah continues trying to reach her brother, but so far has no luck.

Princess Rita tells Sarah, “There was a werewolf here last night. Your brother is the werewolf. To protect people, your mother cast a spell to place him somewhere. I don’t know where.”

“You can’t be serious. You are saying my mother is a witch and that my brother is a werewolf. Are you insane?”

“General Casper, tell them. I am not crazy.”

General Casper hesitates. He walks to look out the window.

Prince Baucus speaks. “There was a werewolf. He did vanish.”

“And exactly when did Benjamin become a werewolf.”

General Casper turns. What he is about to say will shock everyone but Gladys Kravitz. She has followed Darin and Samantha to the pool. She watches as Darin turns on the radio with his pecker and Samantha starts to do a strip tease. Gladys moans, “Fucking hot.”

General Casper unaware that he is missing Darin and Samantha getting ready to do the nasty speaks. “Sarah, your brother and Prince Baucus were murdered by Travis Kane when he saw them kissing. I don’t know. Something snapped.”

Sally Kane speaks. “While working with Reverend McCluskie, he became crazier and crazier. I don’t know what all was going on with my husband.”

General Casper continues, “After I killed Travis Kane for what he had done, I started crying. Crying over the bodies of Benjamin and Prince, my tears, my tears transformed them. When they came back to life, I knew what my tears had done. I made sure they would always take medicine that would prevent them from transforming. It also helped them to continue to mature. As they were concerned they were just taking vitamins. It was part of their regimen. Then Benjamin ran out when we couldn’t get it restocked. He transformed.”

“I was killed, “ Prince Baucus shakes his head. “I am also a werewolf.”

“As long as you take the medicine you will either never transform or if you decide to transform you will be in control.”

Darin and Samantha are both fully naked as they dance around the pool. Suddenly Samantha notices Gladys Kravitz watching. Samantha crinkles her nose and she and Darin turn into French Poodles and start doing one another doggy style.

Gladys Kravitz runs off screaming, “Abner, Abner.”

Angelique shakes her head. “I wish I knew how to do magic while in the physical rather than always having to go astral.”

Mrs. Sapphire tells Angelique, “She goes astral but it is quick. That nose routine is she waking herself back up before she hits the floor.”

“It sure would save me from all my bruises if I could do that.”

“You and me both. Look at them go at it. To be young.”

“I wish I knew that spell. Can you imagine me having sex with General Casper with we both being horses?”

“Why in the hell would I want to imagine you having sex with General Casper with you both being horses. Maybe as humans; that is when I am feeling extra horny. But horses. I don’t think so.”

Angelique laughs. “I’ve missed you.”

Mrs. Sapphire hugs her. “Yeah. Back at you kid.”

Part b10 zz2 - Man Whore Series - z2 - Of Persuasions and Persuading

Part 10 zz2 - Man Whore Series - z2 - Of Persuasions and Persuading
{zz2 is in parts}
Part 10

Benjamin McCluskie is injected with a quick acting version of the medicine needed to turn him back human. His mother, Angelque, transports him back to the bedroom in the Mullover Mansion. He wakes with a slight headache and only a vague memory that he thinks was just a dream. His sister Sarah has been told he has been returned to the room in the Mansion and she goes to him shortly after he wakes.

Feeling somewhat hung over he struggles to get dressed while Sarah sits down in a love seat near the window of the bedroom. Slightly embarrassed Benjamin tells his sister, “I remember having phone sex with Cleave. And something happened. What happened?”

General Casper enters the bedroom and sits down next to Sarah. General Casper and Sarah tell Benjamin how he and Prince Baucus were murdered by Travis Kane and how General Casper’s tears had brought he and Prince Baucus back to life. General Casper explains how the medicine helps control the transformations.

Benjamin stares at the man he had thought of as an enemy. “You cried over me?”

“You are my son. And what I allowed that bastard, the Reverend, and Travis Kane to put you through., I am sorry.”

Sarah looks at General Casper. “You are Benjamin’s father.”

“You both are my children. Your mother and I have a long history.”

Benjamin scratches his head. “I don’t understand. Father, the man I think of as my father, he met mother at the brothel when she was a young girl. The story is...”

“Reverend McCluskie can’t father children. And your mother, at first, she didn’t remember our past. But none of that is important. What is important is getting to know my children.”

Sarah stands up. She tells Benjamin, “I’ve been told that mother is a witch. I’ve been told that I am also a witch but my powers have been hidden from me. Princess Rita is also a witch. She wants to help me find my powers.”

Benjamin scratches his head and then shakes all over as though a shiver has crept over him from head to feet. “Sarah?” Benjamin turns and stares at the man he now knows is his father. “Who made this life a Gothic Soap Opera.”

General Casper pats Benjamin on the back and laughs. “My son.”

Angelique walks in. “Our son. Our children. We are going to be happy family,” Angelique says as though she believes it. She wants to consider there is happiness near, but she feels trouble in the air. There is no denying it; but still. She walks over to her son. “You know I’ve always loved you, loved Sarah. I am a witch; a powerful witch. I have power in the metaphysical world to effect the physical world; but I am not all powerful. There is so much I can’t control.”

Benjamin smiles. Then he frowns. “This is unreal. I am dreaming. You all are saying such weird things,. It can‘t be real.” Feeling weak in the legs Benjamin sits down on the bed. “I remember looking in a mirror. I saw Lucas. His death. That was a dream also. Wasn’t it?”

Sarah sits down on the bed next to Benjamin. “Lucas is dead. I sometimes see him in my dreams. But he is dead.”

Tears stream down Benjamin’s cheeks. “The fire. It was real. Lucas died in the fire. ” Benjamin stares around the room. He feels dizzy. He passes out, slumping backwards sprawling into the bed and he feels as though he has sunk into a hole. Unconsciously he thinks it might be best not to climb from the hole.

Part b11 zz2 - Man Whore Series - z2 - Of Persuasions and Persuading

Part 11 zz2 - Man Whore Series - z2 - Of Persuasions and Persuading
{zz2 is in parts}
Part 11

Angelique, Sarah, and General Casper with Benjamin arrive back at the McCluskie Mansion. Cleave, Mrs. Rockling, and Mary greet them. Mrs. Rockling immediately takes a very weak Benjamin to drape his arm over her shoulder to help him up to bed.

Cleave questions Sarah. “Is he going to be okay? Should we get him to the hospital?”

General Casper speaks. “Something triggered a guilt reaction while he transformed. That is causing his body to punish itself.”

Sarah stares at Mary. “He saw the ghost of Lucas. He feels guilty about Lucas.”

Angelique looks at General Casper and then looks at Sarah. “Would the ghost of Lucas want to punish Benjamin?”

“No, Lucas died saving Benjamin and me. Benjamin didn’t mean to start the fire. It was an accident.”

Angelique shakes her head. “Are you sure there wasn’t something wrong with the medicine?”

“I am not sure of anything.”

All the talk seems off the wall to Cleave. Makes no sense. He turns and runs up the stairs to join Mrs. Rockling and Benjamin. He can’t believe how bad Benjamin looks. He jokes. “Dude, if you don’t get to looking better, I may have to dump you.” Cleave takes hold of Benjamin to help Mrs. Rockling.

Benjamin smiles. Mrs. Rockling and Cleave help him undress and he crawls into bed. “I can’t believe how sleepy I feel.” Benjamin snuggles with his pillow and quickly falls asleep.

Cleave sits down in a chair at the foot of Benjamin’s bed. Mrs. Rockling quietly closes the door and goes back down stairs. She finds Angelique and General Casper sitting in the living room with Sarah. Mary has returned to the guest house.

“This house feels so odd,” Angelique tells Mrs. Rockling. “I so longed to leave the Brothel but now I realize how much that place is like my security blanket. I was never really happy here. Now...”

Mrs. Rockling shakes her head. “It is nice here. Even with what Benjamin was put through he loves this house. He loves Sapphire. He will get better.”

Angelique smiles. “Yes. It isn’t the place. It is the people that make a home. You have made this a loving home, haven’t you.”

“Are you going to want me to leave?”

“No. This is your home. I hope you and Sarah and Benjamin will welcome me to this home that you have made.”

“Of course.”

“Of course, mother.”

The ghost of Lucas watches and listens. And he knows he is not the only ghost. Travis Kane is right there. And Lucas feels the hate and evil that radiates from him. As in a red glowing fire, Travis Kane turns and walks up the stairs hovering 12 inches above each step. His eyes wide open and his grin most hideous he motions for Lucas to follow him.

Lucas tells Travis. “Look, weird dude. I am not about to follow you up those stairs.”

Suddenly Travis Kane has Lucas by his etheric shirt collar and is flying him up the stairs. Lucas screams but of course no one but Travis hears him. Travis bellows, “If I can’t persuade you to see what I want you to see then I will make you see.”

“See what?”

They fly as ghost through the wooden door into Benjamin’s bedroom. Scared, just in his boxers, Cleave is laying on the bed next to Benjamin who is now awake. Benjamin has transformed to look exactly like Lucas and has his hand on Cleave’s head as he is whispers in Cleave’s ear. “I think I love Mary.”

Cleave is terrified. Shaking, he rolls away from Benjamin and stands up from the bed. Staring down at the seeming stranger in the bed he screams, “Who are you?”

“I.” Naked, Benjamin sits and rises to his knees to face the dresser mirror doggy style. He looks in the mirror to see the face of Lucas staring back. He again passes out and falls rolling over, sprawling in the bed.

Cleave quickly opens the bedroom door and screams out hoping to be heard down stairs. “Someone. Please. Get up here! Get up here!” He screams again. “Get up here.”

Travis screams to Lucas. “Enter his body. Enter his body. He looks like you. You can take control of him. You can become him.”

“No. No! I wouldn’t do that to Benjamin.”

“Imagine. You can be with Mary again. Imagine holding her in your arms. Your lips against her lips. Your cock is getting hard. Your breathing hard. You feel like you haven’t felt in so long. You know you want to enter Benjamin’s body. You know you want to fuck Mary.”

“No. You will not persuade me to become what you are. A monster.”

Travis laughs a monstrous laugh and then vanishes. Lucas remains there as a ghost, separated from his true love Mary; separated by death. He looks at Benjamin laying there as though he were looking as his own twin. His etheric hand touches the heat from Benjamin’s body. “I will not be tempted.” But Lucas is tempted. There is a picture of Mary on Benjamin’s dresser. Lucas imagines what it would be like to again take a breath, to breathe air, and smell Mary’s smell through his nostrils. It would be so nice to have a life with Mary. Etheric tears run down his cheek. “But it would not be my life.”

Cleave walks over and touches Benjamin even as he sees Benjamin in the image of Lucas. Mrs. Rockling walks in to see the image of her dead son laying sprawled naked on the bed. She screams, “What is this?”

Cleave stares at the image of Lucas as he speaks to Mrs. Rockling. “It is Benjamin. I think it is Benjamin.”

Sarah walks into the room. “God. He has shape shifted to look like Lucas.”

Angelique walks into the room.

Sarah continues talking, “He is confused. He is such a mess.”

Angelique laughs as she looks at her naked son who has shape shifted to look like someone else. She shakes her head and with a giggle says, “Yeah. Such a mess. We may have to shoot him with a silver bullet.”

“Mom!”

“Just kidding. He will be okay. But Geeez.” Angelique winks at Cleave, “That Lucas was good looking fellow with a really nice package. Wasn’t he?”

The ghost of Lucas rest to the bed and touches Benjamin with his other etheric hand. He concentrates to communicate with Benjamin, “You must turn back to look like yourself. You are Benjamin. It is good to be Benjamin. You love Cleave. You know you love Cleave. You want to be with Cleave as you. You don’t want to be with Mary as me. It would not bring me back. Not really. And it would be cruel to Mary. You don’t want to be cruel to Mary. You don‘t want to be cruel to me. Tempting me into your body is so cruel.”

Benjamin shape shifts to again look like himself but he remains unconscious.

Lucas screams. “I will find you Travis Kane. I will make you rue the day you thought to torture me this day.” Then Lucas finds Travis in Sarah’s bedroom. “What are you planning here?”

Travis smiles an evil smile.

“I think Travis Kane you hate Benjamin because he is what you were afraid to be. I think you hide and keep your true desires hidden behind your hate.” Lucas flies to grab Travis Kane by the collar of his shirt. “I know your persuasion and I know how I shall persuade. You want to make me desire to return to life to have sex with my beloved Mary. Not very smart.”

Travis does an almost boyish giggle. “I thought amusing and sort of smart. If I had been a better salesman you would have given to your desires.”

Lucas laughs. “Oh, I am giving in to my desires.”

“What?”

Lucas causes his own clothes to vanish and he stands before Travis Kane naked.

Travis rolls his eyes. “I repulse you. You’d not desire me even if you were gay.”

Lucas turns red in the glow of a frightening fire. “When I first died, my guncle, he taught me some things. I think I shall thank him for his all so twisted lesson.”

Now it was Travis Kane’s turn to be frightened. “I don’t understand.”

“See that floor mirror over there. Look in the mirror.”

Travis feels odd. He has never felt so peculiar. He floats toward the mirror. He looks in the mirror. Looking in the mirror he sees the face of Mary looking back and he sees her beautiful naked breast as though they were his. Then he looks down to see there is no cock or balls hanging between his legs. He has a vagina. “What evil is this?” Travis ask in a soft and most feminine voice.

“Darling. Darling,” Lucas whispers. “There is no evil. You wanted to tempt me, to persuade me with my desires for Mary. I am so persuaded. Look. Look. Look at my large hard cock and see how I desire my Mary.”

“But I am not Mary. I am Travis.”

“You know you’ve always wondered what it would be like to be with a man. Don’t stay in denial. You know you want to be fucked by a man.”

“Your evil.” Travis whimpers.

Lucas reaches and touches Travis as Lucas imagines Mary. “I can be a gentle lover or I can be a rough lover. Which does my sweet heart desire. You can persuade me to be gentle or to be rough.”

Travis does his best to transform himself back to his own image but he can’t. “This does not make sense.”

“You can’t transform back because you do not want to transform back. You know you desire me. You haven’t been touched in so long.”

“I don’t desire you. You will have to take me by force.”

“No. I don’t really think you want it rough. I think you want it gentle just as my Mary would want me to touch her. I will be gentle.” Lucas touches his finger to the female lips of Travis Kane.

“I repulse you. You hate me.”

“Why would I hate you? You weren’t always a bad girl. You were once a good husband to Sally. Remember how you loved Sally.”

“Yes. But I was a man.”

“But you wanted to be a woman. You know, you wanted to be a woman.”

“No, I wanted to be a man. But Sally was more of a man than me.”

“But that was once okay with you. That is what you loved about Sally.”

“Maybe. No.” Travis screams. “Stop this.” Travis knocks Lucas’s hand away from his face.

Lucas steps in closer and the fire around him vanishes. He touches his tongue to the soft breast. Travis feels a quiver at the touch of Lucas’s wet tongue on his breast. Lucas whispers, “You like that. Don’t you.” Lucas places his fingers in Travis’s pussy. “Oh yeah, you’re moist.”

“No. This is wrong. It is wrong.”

Lucas grits his teeth and frowns. Then he attempts to be more understanding. “What? You kill two boys for kissing and you think this is wrong.” Then Lucas smiles. “Do you think you will go to hell if you kiss me? You know you want to kiss me.”

“I didn’t mean to kill them. I don’t know what happened.”

“You had tortured Benjamin trying to turn him into what you know you aren’t, straight. You and Reverend McCluskie put Benjamin through hell.”

“You hate me. I repulse you. I am evil. You think of me as evil. You don’t want to have sex with me.”

“With Mary. Regardless, you need to know that you can’t hate and repulse yourself for eternity. You must move forward. I am going to help you move forward. This started with me in anger and me hating, but I see.”

“What do you see?”

“Kiss me.”

Travis Kane stares into the eyes of Lucas. He knows Lucas doesn’t see him but sees Mary. To Lucas it will be Mary kissing him. Travis stares at Lucas’s lips. He feels drawn to engage a loving kiss to Lucas’s lips. “You are making me do this.”

“I am not making you do anything.”

“I don’t want to do this.”

“You don’t want to be hated forever. You don’t want to hate yourself for eternity.”

“It is what I deserve.”

“Maybe but the world does not deserve the hate. You don’t want to be hated. You want to be loved. You know you want to kiss me.”

Travis stares at Lucas’s hard cock. He puts his soft, tender, feminine hand on Lucas’s cock as his lips touches Lucas’s lips in a tender kiss. Travis whispers, “I wish I were Mary, but I am not. Thank you for this.” Travis then vanishes away from Lucas.

Lucas doesn’t follow but looks in the floor mirror at himself naked. He imagines clothes and then goes and sits as a ghost next to his real Mary as she works on a crossword puzzle.

Lucas’s guncle appears next to Lucas. “You let him off too easy. You know he hasn’t changed.”

“He will change in time. I will persuade him.”

Conclusion of this Section: Of Persuasions and Persuading

zz3 - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - John Sprock

zz3 - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - John Sprock

John Sprock

John Sprock is feeling energetic and somewhat mischievous as he begins strutting down the sidewalk. He has left a barbershop and is loving the air against his face as his groomed long, blonde hair is dancing and bouncing in the wind. His levi blue jeans are fitting just right, there is no bunch in his boxers, and his shoes fit so well it is like he is walking on air. His tight blue T-shirt is hanging comfortable on his bod.

John Sprock is enjoying the moment. The sun shinning through the blowing limbs of the trees and creating dancing shadows entertains his inner child. A woman in a red mustang convertible drives past him and whistles. The whistle this moment causes a tingle sensation. He feels handsome.

Suddenly John Sprock cringes in pain like he is about to piss in his pants. “I should not have drank that last cup of coffee. Fuck.” John is now walking with a hop in his step.

There is a plot of land ahead of him. The land is decorated in overgrowth with trees, bushes, briars, wild flowers, and assorted trash that people have tossed. The large, old stone house is boarded up. As John Sprock approaches the lot, his urge to relieve himself is growing more urgent.

He breathes a breath of near relief as he starts up an overgrown brick walkway leading from the sidewalk onto the lot and to the old rock house. From feeling good to now feeling a strangeness, a peculiar dread, he walks behind a bush. He starts to unzip himself but then he hears two women talking as they are walking toward him. He backs away from the bush and deeper into the thicket. He turns and can’t help but listen to the two women as they continue walking.

“It is a shame what they’ve allowed to happen to the old Jindle place.” John knows the voice of this woman; Rachel. He once dated her. He once kissed her from head to toe. He once told her goodbye and he never talked to her again.

“I agree. Whatever happened to Jack Jindle?” This woman, John also knows. She dated Lucas Rockling who he’d admired. Mary of course had been there at the funeral. He wished she had not seen him cry; though through her own tears he doubted she hardly noticed.

Their voices fade into the distance as they continue walking away from the Jindle place. John Sprock continues easing through the vines and weeds toward the house and away from the sidewalk. John walks to the side of the house and thinking there is no one who might think he is flashing them unzips his pants and pulls out his cock. He breathes a sigh of deliverance as he unleashes a torrential stream of yellow pee against the wall of the stone house. With a big grin he finishes. Then he shakes his cock three times, admires himself for a moment and zips himself back up.

Feeling a sense of curiosity, he adventures behind the house and admires the colorful wild flowers and a red bird. A butterfly attacks him and brings horror and then a smile to his face. He hears the flow of a stream and walks toward the sound of water splashing against rocks. The trees seem taller and the undergrowth less as he approaches the flowing stream of water still invisible behind a hill.

Not paying attention to the sunporch on the back of the Rock House, John notices a pile of something near a rock. He walks over toward what is a shirt, a pair of blue jeans, a wrist watch, and a necklace with a cross pendant. The small pile of items is in mud and muck.

Staring at the items John does not pay attention to the sunporch. John picks the watch up and shakes the mud from it. The glass cover is cracked and the watch band is partially lose from the watch. John picks the muddy necklace up and then he kicks at the muddy, rotted blue jeans. A billfold is uncovered beneath the pants that John reaches down and picks up. In the billfold there is three one hundred dollar bills that first catches John’s attention but then he notices the driver’s license. The license belongs to Jack Jindle.

“Oh shit. I’ve got a bad feeling,” John Sprock tells himself. He does not turn to look at the sunporch.

John drops the watch, billfold, and necklace back into the muck. He pulls his cellphone from his pocket and dials 911. “Yes. I’m at the Jindle Home. I don’t know the exact address. It is over on Johnson Dr. in East Sapphire. Something doesn’t seem right here.”

The 911 operator is at the end of her shift and is in the mood to be less than helpful. John resist’s the urge to get angry at her insulting attitude.

John shakes his head. “Look. I would not call 911 if I didn’t think it was serious. I have just found a man’s billfold.”

The 911 operator is not impressed and spews crap. The 911 operator repeats warnings against abuse of the 911 system.

John fears he is about to be hung up on. “I don’t think this a simple case of me finding a lost billfold. I think something has happened to Jack Jindle who the billfold belongs to. Please send the authorities out here to investigate. I don’t know the address.”

In total disgust John puts his phone back in his pocket. He doesn’t think his report will be put through. He taps a tree with his fist and for a second he almost turns toward the sunporch but then he doesn’t. He hears a siren and with that sound, he runs through the thicket and toward the sidewalk and road. Just before the police car passes, he flags the car down and sees that it is Roy Jenkins who he knows.

“Man something isn’t right here,” he tells Roy.

His friend Roy parks the police car and they walk back to where he found the articles. They both have the odd feeling that someone is watching them and they look toward the sunporch. They focus beyond the plants in the front area of the porch. They peer near the door and they both can’t believe what they are looking at. Nervously, almost reluctantly, they walk toward the sunporch and then they walk up the seven steps. They open the unlocked glass door. They walk beyond the marijuana plants and they confront Brody Biggs sitting there in a rocking chair, holding a shot gun, and drinking moonshine.

Roy ask, “You plan to kill us with that shotgun?”

“You don’t think that or you would have your gun drawn,” Brody says and then takes a swig from the brown jug.

Roy ask, “What is going on here?”

“After Jack lost this place, he and I came back and set up a pot farm here. You are going to turn us in?” Brody questions with a grin, knowing that Roy is involved in half the rackets around Sapphire.

“Where is Jack at?”

“Haven’t seen him in the last couple of days. Not since the big rain. But you know, he probably met up with some hot babe. He does that sometimes. Be gone a few days. We both do that. Then it is back to business as usual.”

“I found his wallet down there.”

“Really.”

“Yeah.”

“Shit.” Brody puts his shotgun down next to his chair. He stands up. “Fuck.” He thinks a second. “Jack likes to spend time back at the spring and stream.”

The three of them walk beyond the small pile of items that John found and then up, on top of the grassy, green hill. There they stop and look around. A wild rabbit is darting in and out of a briar patch. A grazing deer with huge antlers is standing at alert. Then through the trees they think they see a figure of someone sitting on a rock. They walk down the hill and make a path to intersect another path that takes them to where they find Jack, naked, with an erect cock, sitting on a rock on the edge of water and staring off into space.

Roy nudges John. “Jack is stoned. So stoned.”

Not taking his shoes or pants off, Brody walks into the stream of water and up to him. “Man, snap out of it. What the fuck is wrong with you.”

Glassy eyed, Jack turns and stares at his friend. At first he doesn’t say anything. Then it is almost like he is waking up from asleep. “Man, man, man.”

“Yeah?”

“In the rain, the rain was pouring down, and I came back here with the most beautiful woman I’ve ever met. She wouldn’t tell me her name. God, she is so hot. And tender. And rough. And fuck, she knows how to fuck like no one I’ve ever met. We were fucking in the pouring down rain. Man, it was so, so, so, words can’t describe it. So like nothing I’ve ever experienced.”

“And then what?” Brody looks at his friend and then looks back at Roy and John. “The rain was a couple of days ago.”

“Man, I don’t know. It is like. I just don’t know. But God, I hope I meet her again. She is like potato chips. She has left me wanting more.”

Roy laughs. “Oh God. Look. John. If you want me to report this I will but other wise I’d just as soon leave these two stoners alone.”

John shook his head. “No. I am sorry I called you out here. I thought something was wrong.”

Roy laughs. “That is cool. It has been a long time since I’ve seen you. Say, I remember you and Cleave Duke used to be regulars at the Pool Hall. You see him much since he moved in with Benjamin McCluskie?”

“No. Not really.”

“You two have a falling out.”

“Na. We just drifted apart. He stopped having time for me and I stopped having time for him. You know how that works.” John Sprock stares at Roy’s shiny badge and his blue uniform. “Since you joined the force, I haven’t seen much of you either. We need to change that.”

“Yeah. That would be cool.” Roy glances into John’s eyes and without much thinking rubs his own crotch. “I haven’t had a date in so long. Shiiiit.” Roy laughs, shakes his head, giggles and starts walking back up the trail toward his police car. He turns and waves. “I’ll be seeing you.”

Jack and Brody walk out of the stream. Jack is still buck naked though his cock is no longer hard. Jack laughs. “Woe. Dude. Roy is okay but damn. That uniform makes me nervous.

John grins. “I think it is kind of a turn on.”

Jack pulls his head back in a rather foolish looking snarl. “You gay.”

John reaches out and flicks Jack’s cock with his finger as though he were flicking a snotty bugger. “Not for you.”

“Man, don’t do that.” Jack says and then pauses. He shakes his head. “Why in the hell not for me?”

Brody smiles. “Yeah. Casanova. We got to find you that mystery woman.”

John laughs. “You two stay out of trouble.”

“Not likely, but glad you and Roy stopped by,” Jack says as he rolls his eyes and punches Brody. “Now don’t be a stranger.”

“Yeah, I get the hint, I am going.” John walks back to the sidewalk to again begin his walk home.

A sexy woman with extra large breast and a rad tattoo of rattle snake on her arm races up on her huge blue motorcycle all revved up next to John. “Want a ride, stud?”

John stares into the woman’s blue eyes partially hidden behind long blonde bangs. “I recognize your voice. You are the 911 operator I spoke with.” John gets onto the back of the motorcycle and nudges close to the strange, beautiful woman. He raps his arms around her waste. “I hope I am not getting fresh.”

“Nudge just as close as you want to nudge sweet stuff. Wrap your muscular arms tightly around me and let this big mama take you for the ride of your life.”

As the motorcycle revs and she pops a clutch and speeds off she manages to bounce the motorcycle up on its back tire with its front tire up in the air and John feeling the pavement closer to his back than he liked. He screams, “Fuck!”

“It will be okay baby. By the way. My name is Madge but you can just call me 911.”

They hadn’t rode far when Madge races her motorcyle off the road onto a driveway and then bouncing through a few mud puddles pulls in front of a small, wooden frame, white house.

“Don’t let the white picket fence fool you. That was my brother Turk’s idea. I am not a picket fence type of woman.”

John gets off the motorcycle and looks at the woman he knows is his future; at least for the next few hours. “God, you are so sexy.” John kisses the woman who had so pissed him off on the telephone.

Then arm in arm they open the gate of the picket fence, walk up the short path and up on the porch. Madge starts to unlock her door but it isn’t locked. “What is this?” She opens the door and there she sees her brother Turk sitting on the couch and typing on his notebook computer. “What the fuck are you doing here.”

“I am trying to finish this damned project and dad was telling me to do this and do that and so I finally decided to come here.”

“I thought you were on some high mission to Georgia to study their agriculture or some such shit.”

“It was called off. Long story. Most of which you wouldn’t believe.”

“Believe. Hell. Probably wouldn’t understand. But bro, please get the hell out of here. Go over to your girlfriend Sarah’s Mansion.”

“Sis.”

“Bro! Get the hell out of here. I haven’t been laid in a month.”

“Sex is so overrated.”

“Get your virgin attitude the hell out of my house. I am horny. I am ready to fuck. Get the hell out of here.”

“Okay, okay.” Turk packs his computer up and glances at John as he starts out the door. “My sister’s last boyfriend still has a cast on his penis.”

Madge hits her brother in the back. “Get the hell out of here.”

Turk laughs as he leaves.

“Your brother dates Benjamin’s sister.”

“Yeah. You know Benjamin?”

“No. Not so much. I used to be more friends with Cleave.”

“Oh.”

John reaches over and starts undressing Madge. He has her naked in no time. “You are so beautiful.”

John and Madge make love.

When they are finished and laying naked on the floor next to the sofa, John cuddles with Madge. Madge whispers, “That was so good. It was just what I needed.”
“I hope this can lead to something more. What do you think?”

“I see no reason why it shouldn’t.” Madge then questions, “What did Roy find out about the Jindle home?”

“It was like you were trying to tell me. I was overreacting.”

“Jack okay?”

“Yeah, he still Jack.”

“How come we don’t know one another. We seem to know some of the same people.”

“I don’t know.”

John Sprock gets dressed. Madge offers to take him home but he tells her he doesn’t mind walking. He walks down the road a ways. He steps into the woods. He transorms into Wasp who is Johan Karr who is also John Sprock. He steps out of the woods and calls his friend Sally Kane.

zz4 - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - Turk Has A Bad Day

zz4 - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - Turk Has A Bad Day

Sally Kane stops and then eases her red convertible to the side of the road. She gives Wasp a good look over as he does a hand jump over the door and into the sexy car. He leans over and gives her a kiss.

“You know that door does open and close.” Sally rolls her eyes and shakes her head as she breathes in a deep breath of air.

Wasp grins and then he relaxes back and pulls out a cigar. He bites the end off the cigar and leans over the car door to spit the cigar foot out onto the ground. Putting the cigar into his mouth he presses in the silver button of the car’s cigarette lighter, pops it and pulls it out. Looking at the red glow at its base he lights the cigar. He puts the lighter back in place and takes a deep drag on the cigar.

Sally Kane puts her car in gear and pulls out in the road. She floors the foot feed and speeds ahead. “What is going on?” she asks her friend. “I smelled the perfume before you lit the cigar. The perfume and the smell of sex.”

Wasp grins. “And how are things going with you and Prince Baucus?” Wasp has not fully come to terms with Sally being with Prince but has tried to adjust. When she had been with other people it had never bothered him, but with Prince he’d had to fight feelings of jealousy.

In a somewhat whimsical voice Sally states, “It is like a fairy tale. I love him. “ Then in a more serious voice she questions, “What about you and whomever?”

Wasp smiles and plays with his cigar, takes a deep drag and then tries to blow smoke rings. “I am not sure. She is Turk’s sister.” Wasp stares at how beautiful Sally is. He misses having his arms around her. He misses their pillow talk after sex. “You know I am not going to get overly serious about anyone.”

Sally glances over at Wasp. She swerves to miss a squirrel running across the road. With an uncomfortable sound in her voice she tells Wasp, “I don’t know Turk very well. I’ve only been around him a couple of times since I picked you and him up at the antique shop. I know he dates Sarah McCluskie. I know he is smart and of course the Georgia thing that has been called off.” Sally pauses and then laughs. “I know on that trip from the antique shop you wanted the three of us to have sex. You totally made that already nervous young dude feel like jumping out of the car and running from us.”

“Yeah, I totally wanted the two of us to make love to him. Johnny Turk is different. I first laid eyes on him at the metal fabrication plant. He was still in school and working there. Andora was in danger of civil war between the McCluskie Factions and the Baucus factions. ”

“You did good. Behind the scenes, you helped bring the factions together. ” Sally hesitates. “Part of your attraction to Wasp was you needed to use him to get to be able to meet Benjamin McCluskie.”

“I had other options on the table. “ Wasp throws his head back and laughs. “Also, you did your part. My attraction to Turk was more than just that agenda. When I first met Turk, he had much more of a stutter than he does now. Some men were really treating Turk badly at the fabrication plant. But I saw someone special. I saw someone I wanted to help. Someone I wanted to protect.” Wasp repositions the car seat to try to relax back.

“From what Prince has told me, Benjamin also sees that in Turk and not just because he dates his sister. So, what about you and Turk’s sister.”

“Madge Turk. Until today I didn’t know there are two Turks. They are as different as night and day.”

“And yet you are attracted to both of them.”

“I was John Sprock when I met her.”

“John Sprock! I love John Sprock. I couldn’t believe it when you told me that you and John Sprock are one and the same. The way you had seduced me. It was like a dream. I had just come off the battlefields in the Lemuria Tribal Lands. I was still grieving over the death of my son. I was so close to losing my mind. Battle weary and feeling shell shocked. Then there was John Sprock with a boyish grin, 6 pack abs, and a ten inch cock. You always knew just the right thing to say to make me feel better. Why is it you have better sense of humor as John Sprock?”

“Just part of my creation.”

“Being with John Sprock was a great dream. But then I awoke.”

“You know, in my way, I love you. I am not saying I mind you being with Prince. Still, I do love you.”

“I know. But back to John Sprock. Is there a reason you are back to being John Sprock again.”

Wasp squirms in his seat. He looks over at Sally with a longing in his eyes. “I’ve always had something going on. I’ve always been involved in something. Now, it is like, I don’t know. I am trying to enjoy life and I like being John Sprock. So this morning I woke and decided to get a haircut as John Sprock. When I left the barbershop, it was a good feeling. I was walking. Then I had to use the bathroom and I went onto the old Jindle lot to piss. There, I thought I had happened on to another mystery. Something I could solve. Someone I could help. Crazy. I called 911 for no reason. But that is how I ended up meeting Madge Turk. She was the 911 operator and for some reason after she got off work she showed up at the place.”

“I think I once knew Jack Jindle. He is a stoner. Right?”

“Yeah, we located him back at the creek. He was naked and had a huge boner. He had been with some mystery woman. And I don‘t know. He was zonked out of his mind when we first found him.”

“Strange. You attracted to him.”

“No. You know I don’t want to have sex with everyone I meet.”

Sally laughs. “Sorry.” Sally thinks a moment. “You wanting some project. Why don’t you try to solve your own murder?”

“No. I think I might be afraid of what I might discover. Besides, that brings me back to being Johan Karr. That return to Roseville is part of what put me in a funk. Meeting Henry again. And Melinda.”

“You like them.”

“I love them but I hurt them. They were suspected of my murderer.”

“That is a reason to try to figure out who killed you; unless of course you are afraid that one of them did it.”

“There is no way they would have killed me. I once kind of suspected Melinda’s father but if he did it, I don’t blame him.”

“You don’t blame him. Someone murders you and you don’t blame them. What, had you raped Melinda or something.”

“I thought you knew me. What kind of question is that? Melinda has two brothers. Twins. Luke and Duke. Luke is gay. Luke and I were rough housing one day. One thing led to another. Luke didn’t rape me. But when Mr. Grace walked in on us that may have been what it looked like. Luke was going to be sent to live with his mother. Luke and I were going to try to get Henry and his mom to take Luke in so he wouldn‘t have to leave Roseville. I had a fight with my mom about Luke and I stormed off. But I just don’t remember what happened after that.”

“You don’t really suspect Melinda’s father. You think one or maybe even both of your parents killed you?”

“It is possible. I don’t know. I don’t want to know. It doesn‘t matter. I was a disappointment.”

“So what are you going to do? No Georgia project. No current wars to speak of. No one to try to save.“

Sally pulls into the driveway of the McCluskie mansion. “Prince is here checking on Benjamin. I told him I would pick him up.”

“Thrill. Thrill.”

Sally gets out of the car but Wasp remains in the car. As Sally enters the mansion, Turk is coming out. Turk starts to walk by the convertible without saying anything to Wasp. Wasp opens the car door and gets out. “Turk. What. You are just going to walk by me without saying anything.”

Turk turns around. Tears are streaming down his face. “Soo, sor, sorry.”

“What is wrong?”

“I, I, do, don, not wa, want, to talk about i.....t.”

“Sure you do. You are hurting man. Talk about it.”

“I can’t get Benjamin to approve the trip to Georgia. Sarah and I got into a fight. She broke up with. With. With. With me! Then my sister Madge called me and tells me, tells me, fucking tells me, she does not want to ever talk to me again. I don’t even know what the fu fuc fuck that is about. Oh yeah, and this morning dad told me that if I don‘t come up rent and I can plan on moving out.”

“Fucking shitty day.” Wasp walks up and puts his arm around Turk’s shoulder. “You can crash with me.”

Turk moans, “Now, shit, I’ve got a gay guy making a pass at me. What the fu, fuck, is going to happen next.”

Suddenly, with a clap of thunder, rain begins to pour down, drenching both Turk and Wasp. Wasp quickly races to get the top up on Sally’s convertible. Turk joins to help him. When they are finished they rush up onto the porch of the mansion. Wasp screams with laughter, “We are so soaked.”

Cleave walks out on to the porch. “Turk, why don’t you come back in. You too, Wasp.”

Turk shakes his head. “I can’t go back in there. I will never go back in there again.”

Cleave shakes his head. “Benjamin is sick. He thinks the world of you. He didn’t mean to be sound so nasty to you. He is just sick. He is tired. And I think he is scared.”

“I don’t blame Benjamin. I shouldn’t have pre, press, pressed the issue when Prince was there. But then Sarah just totally turned against me. And her mother, what a crazy bitch.”

“Yeah. Try living in the same house with her. I can’t do anything right when she is around. And that look she gives me. But Benjamin needs me. I am not about to allow her to chase me off.”

Wasp stands up next to Cleave. “Is Benjamin losing his position with the McCluskie estates. Is Andora in danger? Is that the reason Benjamin and Sarah are pushing Turk away. Are they trying to protect him.”
Cleave shakes he head. “I don’t know. Angelique and General Casper, they scare me. I know General Casper is your Uncle and you love him, but I am being honest, he scares me. I don‘t know about Benjamin losing his position, but his health is bad. Angelique is making some decisions that he’d normally make. She goes through this bit where she is pretending to consult with him but from what I‘ve seen he is basically just agreeing with her.”

“Shit. If General Casper is under Angeliques spell he is danger, I am in danger. Sally is in danger. I need to talk to Sarah. Cleave. Can you get Sarah out here?”

“I will try. She is pretty upset over her fight with Turk but I will try,” Cleave says and steps back into the mansion.

Turk ask, “What are you planning?”

“I don’t know for sure. While Benjmain is sick, though, it has got to be Sarah taking over for him. She can’t be allowing her mother to make all the decisions.”

Turk shakes his head. “Sarah doesn’t like making decisions. She has told me in the past she couldn’t do what the Prince or Benjmain do.”

Staring into the pouring rain, Wasp states, “She has no choice. We’ve got to get her to understand. Those estates are power. You can be sure Angelique is already shifting money and power to people better allied with her and less allied to Benjamin or the Prince.”

Sarah steps out on to the porch. Tearfully she glances toward Turk and then almost bashfully she turns her eyes away. She questions Wasp, “Why did you want me out here.”

“I know you think I am a nobody.”

“I don’t think that.”

“I hope you will listen to me.”

“I am listening.”

“Please don’t be offended by what I am about say.”

“I am listening.”

“While your brother is sick, it must be you who helps him make decision. You must watch out for him and for Andora. Please do not be offended by this. Your mother can not be fully trusted.”

“Don’t you think I know that. She has taken over the house. Mrs. Rockling is talking about moving out. I’ve sensed that Cleave is scared for Benjamin. I am scared for Benjamin.”

Prince and Sally storm out of the mansion. Prince is telling Sally, “Unbelievable.”

Wasp ask, “What is going on?”

“Your uncle, General Casper, is turning against my family. He is repositioning troops in direct contradiction to my father’s orders.”

Cleave steps back out on to the porch. “Benjamin is going to be moved to a hospital.”

Wasp ask, “Which one?”
“I don’t know. He has sunk into a coma. They will not tell me anything.”

Wasp tells Prince. “You must make sure he is taken to a hospital that your family controls. Give me the permission and I will put a team in place to make sure Benjamin is protected from General Casper and Angelique.”

Cleave steps in. “You have my permission. I will take the blame. Don’t bring the Prince into it.”

Sally nods to Wasp as she stops the Prince from answering and then Sarah speaks up, “Just tell me the hospital. Mom will not have the last say on this. There is no need to risk an incident.”

Sally tells Sarah, “Send him to St. Biggs. Wasp and I will make sure that is where he ends up.”

_________________________

zz5 - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - The Fate of Benjamin

zz5 - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - The Fate of Benjamin

Wasp stares at Benjamin deep in a coma. Is it just a reaction to the medicine or is the situation part of a conspiracy to take control of Andora? Wasp isn’t sure.

Wasp looks at Benjamin’s sister Sarah and then looks at Benjamin’s mother, the witch, Angelique. Wasp stares at his own Uncle, Benjamin’s real father, General Casper. The concern looks real. Still Wasp feels he must have Benjamin transported to St. Biggs which at times he and Sally use for investigative research.

Angelique tells General Casper, “We must get Benjamin to Braho so they can figure out what is happening to him?”

Sarah tells her mother, “We are going to have Benjamin moved to St. Biggs.”

Angelique looks at her daughter and then at Wasp. “I have friends at Braho.”

Sarah nods. “But I have friends at St. Biggs.”

“I see,” Angelique says softly and smiles at her daughter. “Reverend McCluskie will not be happy.”

Wasp cocks his head. “And you?”

“I must do what I can to get Benjamin to Braho. The four of you do what you will,” Angelique says as her men enter the room to take Benjamin down to the Ambulance. They quickly place Benjamin on the stretcher. Angelique kisses her son on the foreheard as Mary and the ghost of Lucas enter the room.

Lucas can see Benjamin’s astral body partially displaced. Benjamin’s ghost eyes stare at Lucas but he is too weak in both body and spirit to much respond. Lucas eases near Benjamin. “You must not die.”

There is a faint smile on the Benjamin’s ghost face but his body is unresponsive. Lucas talks to Mary out of habit, though mostly she can’t hear him. Lucas tells Mary, “Benjamin is close to death. His spirit is rejecting Benjamin’s body.”

Mary touches Benjamin. She attempts not to be emotional. Still, tears stream down her face. “Benjamin will not make it to the hospital. Angelique, you are a witch. Save your son.”

“Do you think he would still be in this state if I knew what to do?”

Mary shakes her head. “I don’t know. I don’t know you. All I know is that you are married to an evil man who sees himself losing power in Andora. Reverend McCluskie does not love Benjamin as a son. He and Travis Kane proved how much that he hates Benjamin. Now I ask you, go against your husband, save your son.”

“I cursed my son as surely as I cursed Lord Casper. Benjamin died a long time ago. Now I must let him go to his grave.”

Sarah screams in horror. “No! No! Mother. If it is in your power to save Benjamin, please, I beg you.”

Angelique collapses to the floor and astral projects to stand next to Benjamin. The ghost of Lucas touches her, “Please. Save Benjamin.”

The ghost of Benjamin stirs and partially rises from his body. He looks at his mother. He says nothing.

Angelique eases away from Lucas and masters her hands over Benjamin’s body. “You must rise to talk to me. You must let me know if I should help you walk among the living or if I should let you transcend into the worlds of the beyond. Can you find sanity among the living? Or will your mind be better at peace in the after worlds.”

Benjamin says nothing.

Angelique speaks. “I’ve known you in other lives. You are a kindly soul. You are a good soul. But you’ve not always been of strong mind. There is limit to what you can endure. I say this not to be mean. I love you Benjamin.”

Lucas glares at Angelique. “What bullshit. Benjamin has endured more than you could ever endure. Do you know what your husband and Travis Kane put this boy through. Do you know?”

“I know things. I know a boy who was made King by a prophet of God. A goodly boy. A godly boy. He tried to be a great ruler. He tried to fight a mighty fight for his people, to save his people. This boy, he loved his people. But his people turned against him. The prophet turned against him. It seemed even God turned against him. For among them there stood a more beautiful man. A man they thought hero. They thought the more beautiful man would make a more beautiful King. Even still they worship this beautiful King with a Star though the story itself has long been forgotten. But this boy, though an old man but still a boy at heart, went in to battle for his people though his people had turned against him. He fought, he died, fighting a battle hoping he might change the destiny of his people. He went against God himself trying to save his people for he was a good King who loved his people. When he died the Angels, the gatekeepers, they allowed him to pass and to stand on the great wall that separates the lower worlds from the greater worlds. The three powers who sit upon the wall would have allowed this boy to pass and to take his place back in the heavenly mansions. But this boy, this goodly boy, chose to return and still he tries to save his people. But these people are not worth saving. Their destiny is written. It can’t be changed any more than they can be changed.”

“Andora needs Benjamin. Reverend McCluskie can not be allowed to take back over.”

“I can’t allow Benjamin to be trapped as a werewolf. I’d bring the lesser gods and maybe even the Greatest God against me. There are worlds much lesser than this world where we stand. I don’t want to find myself among those who would dwell in such lowly places.”

“Free him from the curse after he has lived his life. You don’t have to do this now.”

“I might not be able to free him later. It is not as easy as you think. This weakness created by the transformation and the medicines might be my only chance.”

Suddenly there is a great disturbance in the ether. A strange darkness appears and is divided into a firey light and a golden staircase appears. Angelique whispers, “The angels are coming for him.”

A proud white stallion does a high stepping trot down the golden staircase with two doves flying on each side. There are two muscular angels following after the stallion and the angels have wings the color of blood. A full line of 13 trumpeters playing a most strange tune follow after the two angels . The trumpets stop and a harp sounds a most sad echo as Benjamin rises from his body dressed in a red toga outlined in silver. Benjamin floats to mount the stallion that starts its turn on the staircase.

The ghost Lucas stands dumbfounded at the spectacle. Is it real? Is it an illusion created by Angelique? Lucas does not know.

Benjamin tells Lucas, “If within my power, my influence, if I can find the ear of anyone who will listen, I do wish your company in my heavenly estates.”

At the top of the staircase Lucas sees a great round saucer with yellow and purple beaming lights. The trumpeters turn and ascend the staircase to enter the saucer. The two angels follow. Then the white stallion with Benjamin proudly on its back gallops the staircase toward the flying saucer.

Suddenly, the ghost of Travis Kane appears. He screams, “No! This can’t be. Benjamin is an abomination. He is evil.”

Benjamin turns with a smile. “Travis Kane. I forgive you.” Benjamin then rides his stallion onto the flying saucer and into the ether they vanish.

Angelique flares in heated anger at Travis Kane. “Benjamin may forgive you but I haven’t. Mark my word. I haven’t.” Angelique then awakens as a cover is being put over her son. She cries as she manages to stand from the floor. She reaches for General Casper and she pulls him close. “Our son has returned back to the heavens where from he came. The Angels came for him. He rides that spaceship back to the world that you and I can only dream.”

Wasp looks around. “What does this mean for Andora?”

General Casper starts to speak but Angelique stops him. General Casper backs away from Angelique.

Mary screams at Angelique and pounds her with her fist. “You let him die. You let him die. How could you let him die?”

Angelique fights Mary’s fist and holds her to her bosom. “He was already dead. I just let him go.”

Wasp screams, “Would you do the same for General Casper or for me?”

Angelique laughs. “Dear, don’t you know you were in the company of a god.”

Mary pulls back from Angelique, “There is only one God.”

“Let me put it this way then. When energy first started developing intelligence and began creating physical energy out of metaphysical energy, Benjamin followed shortly. Benjamin came into existence shortly after the creators. He is an old soul. In the larger scheme of things Benjamin wasn‘t so much my son as he was my creator, and know I love him so.”

Sarah cries, “This seems so unreal. Can’t I wake.”

Suddenly flowers float down to Sarah. They come from no where and they come from everywhere. Solemnly Angelique tells her daughter. “Benjamin has returned your powers. You are a witch again.” Angelique stares at the sheet covering her son on the stretcher.

Angelique’s employees begin pushing the stretcher out of the room when Cleave walks up with Jack Jindle, Brody Biggs, and Roy Rork. They push Angelique’s men aside and take control of the stretcher.

General Casper ask, “What is going on?”

Cleave grinds his teeth and snarls, “Sarah and I are in charge now. Benjamin will be taken to where hopefully he can be revived before it is too late.”

Angelique cries, “Dear boy, it is already too late. Benjamin has left with the angels.”

Princess Rita enters the already crowded room. “No, Benjamin has been rescued by the Angels. As long as his body has not been burned, there is hope.”

Angelique pushes Mary away from her. “What are you saying?”

Jack Jindle takes the lead and starts rushing to get the stretcher out of the room. He tells Brody, “This is scary shit that John Sprock has got us involved in.”

Roy Rork shouts, “Come on. Let’s move.”

Jack questions, “Is this Benjamin dude dead?”

Brody screams “what” as they try to maintain control of the stretcher bouncing down the stairway. They hadn’t strapped Benjamin to the stetcher and Brody practically lays on the stretcher to stop Benjamin from bouncing off.

General Casper shoves Cleave out of his way and starts to chase after the trio Wasp/John Sprock has enlisted. “Stop!” General Casper orders as he pulls out a revolver. “I will shoot.”

Roy screams, “Keep going. Don’t stop.” Mrs. Rockling opens the door as they rush through with a nod and a thanks and hurry toward an EMS vehicle. Roy moans, “Why in the fuck didn’t you two park closer to the door. Dang Stoners.”

“Yo, don’t be getting in my britches over where I stomped my brakes on that red monster,” Jack says as a bullet whistles right near his head. “God damn. That son of bitching bastard is pissing bullets at us.”

Brody yanks the back doors to the EMS Vehicle open and quickly pops the legs of the stretcher to fold as they shove the stretcher up into the back of the truck. Jack and Brody jump into the back closing the doors behind them. Roy rushes to jump in the driver’s seat. Quickly cranking the EMSV he turns the lights and siren on and floors the gas.

Brock and Jack can’t believe what they’ve just been put through. Brock pulls out a couple of joints. He lights one and throws one to Jack who catches it in his mouth. Then Brock lights one for himself. Brock holds out his hand that is trembling. “Look how fucking scared I am. Shit. I got to do some major chilling.” Brock leans back to try to rest as he smokes on the joint

Angelique joins General Casper as he puts his revolver away. She ask, “What are we going to do?”

“Love our son and pray to God that he will love us.”

“Fuck that,” Angelique says as she drops to the pavement and she astral projects toward the EMSV. She sits invisible next to Roy Rork. “You will pull the vehicle over.”

Roy repeats after her, “I will pull this vehicle over.” Roy slows the vehicle down and eases it to the side of the road. He puts it in park but doesn’t turn it off.

“You will get out and walk away.”

“I will get out and walk away,” Roy says and then opens the door to make an exit. “I am walking away,” Roy says as though he is in a trance. Holding his hands limply out in front of him he begins walking down the side of the road.

Brock Brody moans and speaks to Jack Kindle. “Fuck. What is that Roy doing up there?”

Jack screams, “Man, we aren’t moving. They are going to catch us. We are going to die. Brock I am too young to die. And God. Like dude, if I don’t get to fuck with that lady one more time it is going to kill me.”

“But you will be dead anyway.”

“Shut the fuck up and open up that damned door. We’ve got to see what is happening.”

“I ain’t going out there.”

Cautiously Jack opens the door and slips out. He peeps around to see Roy Rork walking away. Jack looks around and sees no one else around. Jack yells, “Shit Roy, where the hell are you going?”

Angelique tells Jack to get back in the back of the EMS Vehicle. “You must get back into the vehicle and wait for the police to arrive.”

Jack looks around. “Yo, shitty stupid voice in my head, are you fucking crazy. No way in hell am I waiting for the police.” Jack slides through the open door into the drivers seat. He closes the door and floors the gas to again start toward the St. Biggs hospital.

Angelique says, “You must stop. You must pull over.”

“You crazy voice in my head. No fucking way in hell,” Jack laughs as he takes another drag on the joint dangling from his mouth. “I told Jack Sprock I would take his friend to St. Biggs and that is what I am going to do.”

Angelique screams in horror. “I have no power over damn stoners. Unfucking believable.” Angelique returns to her body and stands up from the pavement back at the McCluskie Mansion.

General Casper questions, “So?”

“So, I am going to love my son and pray to God that he will love me.”

zz6 - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - Prelude to Sexual Magic

zz6 - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - Prelude to Sexual Magic

Turk’s tennis shoes squeak as he follows the blue line around to the care unit at St. Biggs Hospital. As Turk stops and stares through the hospital glass window to the room where Benjamin McCluskie has been placed, a female nurse walks by and notices Turk in his white V-neck T-shirt and his faded, slightly ragged, Levi Blue Jeans. The nurse considers stopping to flirt, but she doesn’t. She mentally reminds herself that she is there to snag herself a doctor and not some punk who will never amount to anything.

Turk turns and notices the petite blonde nurse priss by him. He considers stopping her to see what she knows about Benjamin’s condition but he doesn’t. Turk eyes back through the glass and looks at all the devices connected to Benjamin. Turk watches Sarah crying over her brother.

Turk feels hopeless. He steps away from the glass and gazes around the hospital corridor. He fights the notion that the stone white sanitary walls are closing in on him and notices a vestibule across from the emergency unit. He walks, his shoes still creaking on the tile, into the room and sits down on the orange sofa. He picks up a magazine but then tosses it aside. He wants to speak to Sarah but he is not even sure what to say. He had been so insistent on the trip to Georgia, he had fucked everything up. And now this with Benjamin. Sarah had broken up with him and he isn’t sure how to get her back.

Henry Luth walks up and looks in the window. He then walks over and sits down next to Turk. Henry reaches out to shake Turk’s hand, “How is it going? How is Benjamin?”

Turk shakes his hand. “I don’t know. Sarah isn’t talking with me.”

“That is rough.”

“My sister isn’t talking to me. My parents have kicked me out. And I think the only person who actually halfway understood me is lying in that be, bed, unable to wake up.”

“Feeling sorry for yourself much.”

“Yeah. I have no idea where I am going to sleep tonight.”

“I am crashing with Luke Grace. I am sure he will not mind if you crash there as well.”

“I am not gay.”

“Neither am I. Luke is a friend. He is a good guy.”

“If you say so.”

“I was just making the offer.”

“I appreciate it. If you are sure Luke will not mind.”

“Nah. He will not mind.”

There is a moment of uncomfortable silence and then Turk ask, “So how is Beatrice Mullover.”

“She and her brother are cool. Beatrice helped me find my lost power. I think I remember a spell that might help Benjamin. But I will have to have sex with another witch to enter the etheric garden where the herb is that I need.”

As Mrs. Ruby Sapphire walks up Turk says, “Henry, you can’t have sex with Sarah to place your spell. I haven’t even had sex with Sarah. I...”

“I wasn’t thinking about Sarah. I didn’t even know she had her power back. I’ve been thinking about Princess Rita.”

Ruby Sapphire shakes her head. “Mr. Hot Stuff, if you fuck any witch to get to the garden it will be me.”

“You heard.” Henry stands up and smiles as he goggles the beautiful, older but well preserved, brunette standing in front of him. “I think that might be fun. Do we know one another?”

Ruby Sapphire adjust her aqua and navy blue dress and then puts her foot up on the sofa as she rubs her leg through the silk stocking. She glances at Henry eyeing her gam. “Not this life. But I knew Henry Puttina quite well.” In a flirtatious voice Ruby request, “Please use your strong hands to massage my leg.”

Turk watches in disbelief as Henry starts to run his hands up and down Mrs. Sapphire’s leg. Ruby rubs the palm of her hand against Henry’s face and Turk thinks he can actually smell the aroma of sex in the air.

Ruby Sapphire turns and looks toward Benjamin’s room. “We are going to need to do this before Angelique makes up her mind to finish Benjamin off.” Then Ruby puts her leg from the sofa back to the floor and motions for Turk to stand up. “You come with us back to my place.”

Turk shakes his head. “I don’t know. I...”

“Sarah is worried about you. She has heard through Wasp you are in trouble. She says you can stay at the McCluskie mansion if you like, but I think it best if you stay at my place and away from Angelique.”

“Okay.” Turk shrugs and bashfully avoids eye contact. “I, I’ll do my best not to be any problem.”

Ruby takes Henry and Turk in each arm and walks them toward the parking lot. In the parking lot she lets go of their arms. Turk and Henry walks to Henry’s car while Ruby Sapphire walks to her car. Henry drives up to wait for Ruby to back out of her parking place so he can follow her.

As they hit the road behind Ruby, Turk stares at Henry driving. He can’t help but admire how handsome Henry is. “Do you act so confident all the time?”

“Confident. No. I went through my phases. At times I am still a mess.”

“Do you sleep with a lot of women?”

“Sleep. No. But since my mom first sent me to work at Sharon’s Beauty Shop I’ve had sex with a good many women.”

“Sharon’s Beauty Shop?”

“Sharon was my pimp.”

“Your mother sent you to a pimp. That is awful.”

“It isn’t like it sounds. I was already a man though I was, I don‘t know. I was sort of lost.”

“Lost?”

“A mess. My best friend, Johan Karr was murdered. I and my other friend, his girlfriend, Melinda Grace were suspects. It messed us up.”

“But Johan Karr is actually Wasp.”

Henry laughs and speeds up to close in closer behind Ruby Sapphire. “Yeah, he had been brought back as a shape shifting werewolf and left Melinda and me clueless.”

Turk sits silent.

Henry glances over at his new friend. “I don’t blame him. I hope I didn’t sound that way. I blame whoever killed him.”

“Why don’t you find out who killed him? You are a witch now. You should be able to find out who killed him.”

“What if I found out that it was Melinda who killed him? I wouldn’t want to find that out. Or what if it is someone that Johan loves and doesn’t want to learn the truth about? The decision to search for the truth has to be Johan’s or Duke’s.”

“Duke?”

“I think he was murdered by the same person. He also was brought back.”

Turk shakes his head. “If I was murdered by someone, it would drive me crazy to not know the truth. I don‘t care how much I love someone. If they killed me, that would be the ultimate betrayal.”

“I know. It is fucked. But right now, my main concern has got to be to get Benjamin out of that hospital bed.”

“True. What do you think it will be like to have sex with Ruby Sapphire?”

“It will be good.” Henry thinks a moment as he turns and drives following Ruby Sapphire up her driveway. He winks at Turk. “Your breakup with Sarah may be a good thing. Sow your wild oats.”

“I love Sarah. I want my first time to be with Sarah.”

“No. If you love Sarah you want your last time to be with Sarah. You don’t want your first time to be with Sarah.”

“Yes. I do.”

“No. That is the way a woman thinks. You got to know what it will be like with other women. Otherwise, at some point, maybe when Sarah needs you most, you will start to wonder about other women. You don’t want to end up cheating on her after you’ve taken your vows.”

“I will never cheat on Sarah. Not now. Not ever.”

“And what if she doesn’t take you back. What if she has decided she wants to know what it is like with other guys. Are you going to grieve for her until your dying day. You want to end up a monk.”

“Things are going to work out. Sarah and I will mate for life. There will be no one else.”

Henry parks his car next to Ruby Sapphire’s. “I think that would be really cool. I am a sucker for that kind of love story. But right now I am going to have really hot and horny sex with Ruby Sapphire.”

Turk gets out of the car as does Henry. They both bashfully try not to stare at Mrs. Sapphire.

Turk says, “All my things are at my parent’s house. I...”

“Don’t worry about it,” Henry tells Turk. We are about the same size. My suitcases are in the boot of my car. Anything you need. Fine.” Henry hands Turk his keys.

zz7 - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - Maybe Because Your Dick Is In A Warm Place

zz7 - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - Maybe Because Your Dick Is In A Warm Place

Ruby Sapphire tells Turk, “The butler will get the suitcases. Why don’t you go down to the stables? Mary may be down there.”

Turk hands the keys to Henry’s car to the butler who looks like Lurch from the Addams Family. Turk looks up toward the mountain and Diamond Bluff. He then looks down the meadow toward the McCluskie Guest House where Mary lives. He then looks toward the Sapphire Mansion. “What am I doing here?”

Lurch, yeah that is his name, why not? Lurch does the Lurch moan and says, “Maybe because your dick is in a warm place.”

“What? Huh? What does that mean?”

Lurch pulls the suitcases out of the boot of the car. He is stacking them to bring them in when suddenly they vanish. Lurch does the Lurch moan. “Why couldn’t she have just done that to start with?”

Turk shrugs. “I was going to bring them in. I...”

Lurch laughs and loosens his tie. “So young man, do you want to go back to my pad and get drunk and stoned?”

“I don’t drink. I don’t smoke weed. I don’t have sex with men.”

“Did I say anything about having sex with you?”

“I think it was sort of implied when you loosened your tie.”

Lurch giggles as he rubs himself. “But I didn’t do this. Now I am doing this.”

“You have already been drinking. Haven’t you?”

Lurch claps his hands as he moves closer to Turk. “Yes I have. I really have. And smoking some killer Georgia weed from Bacon County. Fucking yeah.” Lurch drapes his arm around Turk’s shoulder and neck. “You smell good.”

“I am not gay.”

Lurch does the Lurch moan and then giggles. “You know who else isn’t gay.”

“I imagine lots of people,” Turk says as he lifts Lurch’s arm off his shoulder and backs away.

“Maybe. God.” Lurch moan. “I am so starting to lose my buzz.” Lurch moan. “What were we talking about?”

“About how we are not going to have sex?”

“Maaaaaan.” Lurch moan. “You sound just like Fester.” Lurch turns to walk away. “And the things that man can do with a light bulb and a stick of dynamite”

Turk watches as Lurch goes inside. Turk then looks around to see if a camera is hidden anywhere or if there is someone about to jump out of the bushes. “I feel like I’ve just been Punked.”

Turk walks over to a tire swing tied beneath an oak tree. He climbs to straddle the tire and shifts his weight to start swinging. He talks to himself, “I haven’t been on a swing in so long.” First he smiles feeling like a child again and then tears stream down his face as he starts to swing higher and higher. “What is going to happen to my life? Sarah is the only one who has ever loved me. And Benjamin.”

Through his tears Turk sees a nice looking woman walking his direction. He doesn’t think he has ever met her. She walks up to him. “Say, where did Lurch go?”

“Inside.”

“You okay.”

“Just feeling sorry for myself.”

The strange, beautiful woman touches Turk on the face. He stares at her cleavage. She climbs to straddle on the tire with her legs draped around Turk and with only the rope separating their crotches. With them both grasping the rope she shifts her weight to get the swing back to moving. Her long blonde hair blows in the breeze as Turk stares into her sparkling blue eyes and the swing flies faster and higher with each sway to and fro.

“Shit, we are getting high,” Turk laughs.

The woman moves her head to put her face next to Turk’s face. Turk feels her warmth. He softly moans at her touch. Then she kisses him on the cheek and he is starting to forget about Sarah when she says, “I guess I better be going.”

Suddenly, the rope breaks, the woman vanishes into thin air, and Turk in the tire falls to the ground with a hard thump. “What the...”

Turk looks around and then he see a large hand reaching down to him. He looks up at Lurch and takes Lurch’s hand who helps him to climb out of the tire. Lurch pulls him close up to him so that his face is right below Lurch’s chin and nearly in Lurch’s chest.

“What just happened here,” Turk ask.

“That is Megan. She jumped from Diamond Bluff a long time ago. Dead. A ghost.”

“She didn’t feel like a ghost.”

“A ghost witch. They are tricky ones, they are. But Megan. I can‘t help but like her.”

Sadly, Turk takes a step back and looks at Lurch’s pale face and his pasted down hair. “Are you living or dead?”

“What kind of question is that?”

“That seems the proper question for today.”

Lurch picks Turk up in his arms and cradles him like he is holding a baby. “You want to see how alive I am.”

“Put me down!”

Lurch carries Turk up to the mansion and through the front doors. Turk stares around the magnificent entry way. “That chandelier, it is so large, so many reflective crystals, it is grand.” Then Turk’s attention turns back to the fact that he is being carried by a man. “Come on. Put me down.”

“You are ugly and your breath smells.”

“What?”

“You said for me to put you down. Course. You aren’t really ugly and your breath smells like Big Red Gum, which I like. I like very much.” Lurch considers kissing Turk but he doesn’t. Instead, he slowly drops his hand out from under Turk’s butt so that Turk’s feet go to the floor and Turk is standing up.

“Thanks.”

“No problem. I am going to bed now. Your room is at the top of the stairs, to the right, and three doors down.”

Turk starts up the stairs but then glances around to watch Lurch go through some doors. He walks up the stairs, at first one step at time but then three steps at a time. Then he pantomimes like he is scaling a rope. Just as he attains his goal of accomplishing his climb to the top of the stairs as though he’d skillfully conquered a mountain, and is about to do a victory dance, Henry is standing next to him.

“I guess you saw that.”

“You being silly. No. Not at all,” Henry winks at Turk. “You are a strange man, aren’t you.”

“I am not gay!” Turk again states.

“Okay. But you are strange,” Henry laughs. Then he becomes more serious as he walks with Turk to his room. “We are going to share this room but not because I want to get in your pants. I am feeling uncomfortable here.”

“Uncomfortable?”

“Yeah. I am not sure I can trust Ruby Sapphire.”

“So, maybe we should go find Princess Rita.”

“But I am not sure I can convince her to have sex with me. You may have been right to start with.”

‘What?”

“Sarah.”

“No! Fuck no!”

zz8 - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - Henry, Turk and Princess Rita

zz8 - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - Henry, Turk and Princess Rita

There is something almost surreal about the Sapphire Mansion that sits in the valley beneath the mountains and Diamond Bluff. It is both beautiful and it is scary.

John Turk is standing with Henry Luth in a large bedroom that has only one bed. He barely knows Henry but still thinks it is better to share a room with Henry than to be by his-self in this strange, unnerving, supernatural abode.

Henry is a witch but he has only recently discovered he is part of a world he once did not even know existed. Now he has been drawn to Sapphire to save Benjamin from the mysterious coma that has befallen him. Henry thinks he knows the spell that will work but he needs an herb from an etheric garden he can only reach through sex.

Sex is a subject that makes the virgin Turk nervous. Though not a virgin to love, he has never resolved that love with animalistic cravings. Now he fears he has lost the woman Sarah McCluskie who he loves and who he is clueless on how to regain her affection.

Turk stands there in the large, magnificent bedroom of the mansion watching Henry. “You are not going to have sex with my Sarah to reach the garden.”

“My plan is still to have sex with Ruby Sapphire but I have no idea where she went. I am not so sure she wants to help me reach the garden to get the herb. She may be trying to stop me.”

“She is friends with Angelique.”

Though Henry, a male whore, has had sex with lots of women he has never had sex with a man. For $100,000 he did once consider making a gay porn movie for Luke Grace but Benjamin had decided it would be a bad idea. “I’ve thought about how Ruby is friends with Angelique,” Henry says as he takes off his clothes. “Where is the bathroom? I really need a shower.”

Turk looks up toward the ceiling so as to not even accidentally look at Henry’s cock. He points to a marble colored door. “I think the bathroom is through that door.”

Henry walks over to the door and stares at the glass doorknob. In the doorknob, for a second, he thinks he sees the reflection of Ruby. He looks back toward Turk. “I wish I had remained in Roseville”

“Roseville is where my nightmare began.”

Henry looks around. Nervously he turns the doorknob. He takes a couple of deep breaths and opens the door. He looks inside to see a large bathroom with a shower, a regular tub, and a hot tub. There doesn’t seem to be any reason to be nervous. Henry looks back toward the uneasy Turk and tries to act more relaxed. “There is hot tub in here. Why don’t you take your clothes off and try to relax in the tub?”

Turk walks over and looks at the tub. He looks at Henry. “Wouldn’t the two of us, naked in the tub together, be kind of gay.”

“I think if you are afraid to get in the tub with me, that is kind of gay. We’ve got to relax and stop making being here more awkward than it really is.”

“Awkward! Earlier, Lurch made a pass at me. Being here is awkward.”

“Lurch made a pass at you.” Henry smiles. “Imagine that when you are such a manly man.”

“Making fun of me.”

“Yes I am. You are a good-looking dude. I imagine a lot of women and gay men wouldn‘t mind getting you in the sack.”

“Or hot tub.”

Henry laughs as he looks for the buttons on the control panel to turn on the jets to the tub. He gets the jets turned up high and then crawls into the reddish lighted waves of the tub. “This water feels great.” Henry eases back to enjoy the warm jets of the water.”

Turk walks over and puts his hand in the water. Then taking his clothes off he watches Henry watching him. He crawls into the hot tub across from Henry as an image of Henry making a pass at him flashes through his mind. But Henry makes no pass.

“I wish we had a couple of cigars and a big bottle of wine,” Henry tells Turk.

“Wine? I could use a beer.”

“I wonder if Ruby would have minded us raiding her kitchen. Then Henry notices an intercom system right behind his head. He reaches up and unhooks the hand device to look at it. “There is a button here that says Lurch. Do you think Lurch would mind giving us room service?”

“Didn’t I just tell you that Lurch made a pass at me earlier.”

Henry presses a button. “Lurch.”

Henry hears the Lurch moan.

“I was wondering if you could bring Turk and me up some cigars, a bottle of wine, and a beer. We are in the hot tub.”

Henry hears a second Lurch moan and isn’t sure whether that is a yes or no. Either way the light on the button goes back dark and Henry hangs the hand device back up.
A few minutes later Princess Rita enters the bathroom holding a tray with the cigars, a lighter, the wine, some glasses, and a beer. “I was in the kitchen when Lurch was getting this for the two of you and I offered to bring it up.”

“Room service by a Princess no less. God, this place is classy,” Henry laughs. Princess Rita puts the tray down next to Henry. She then drops her robe to reveal her naked body to both Henry and Turk. Henry does the Lurch moan.

Princess Rita jokingly punches Henry on the back in response to his moan and then crawls into the hot tub next to him. She pours three glasses of wine and hands one to both Henry and Turk. She elbows Henry “Now you don’t try to get fresh with me.”

Henry takes a drink of the wine and then reaches to light up a cigar. He winks at Princess Rita. “Turk has been afraid I was going to make a pass at him ever since we got in the hot tub. Now you.”

Rita grins as she lights up a cigar and hands it over to Turk. “Ruby has been getting things ready for Henry. She has been giddy as a schoolgirl thinking about having sex. Neither of us better make Ruby jealous.”

“How much preparation does sex require,” Turk innocently questions.

Rita laughs. “Oh my God Turk. Not all of us have the natural beauty of Sarah. With some of us, looking good requires work.”

Turk shakes his head. “I can’t image you ever not looking beautiful.”

Henry laughs as he stands up. “I wasn’t sure whether it was going to happen. I guess I better get dressed so Ruby can have the fun of ripping my clothes off.” Henry exits the hot tub and bathroom leaving Turk and Rita alone in the tub.

Rita moves around to sit next to Turk. “Do I make you nervous?”

“A little bit,” Turk answers, as he sees no reason to lie.

“You should go tell Sarah you know how to bring Benjamin out of the coma. I will give you the spell that Sarah can use. It should be you and Sarah having sex to rescue Benjamin.”

“No. Henry knows what he is doing. I want Sarah to be with me because she loves me and not because I am trying to play hero.”

Princess Rita kisses Turk on the cheek. “Sarah is one lucky girl.” Princess Rita gets out of the hot tub. She puts her cigar out, dries off, and then puts back on her robe. “If Sarah doesn’t have the good sense to take you back, don’t be too shy to come calling on me.” Princess Rita then makes her exit leaving Turk sitting in the hot tub alone.

zz9 - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - Vibrator Will Travel

Vibrator Will Travel

Henry Luth, having traveled from Roseville to Sapphire, finds himself about to have sex and participate in magic with a woman he barely knows and hardly trust.

Having left Turk and Princess Rita in the hot tub he is now fully dressed and being escorted by the butler Lurch to Ruby Sapphire’s bedroom. He enters the room and stares at Ruby sitting at a table with wine and grapes. He sits down at the table across from her. He sips the wine and then tells Ruby, “I am nervous.”

“Nervous. But you’ve had sex with other women you barely know.”

“No woman like you.”

Ruby smiles as she eats a grape. “You will find there is no other woman like me.”

“Shouldn’t we just get to the sex and get the herb from the etheric garden so I can use it to bring Benjamin out of his coma.”

Ruby Sapphire grins. She rises from the table and walks over to stand next to Henry. She touches his face. “You think it will be all so simple.” Ruby takes her hand from his face and rubs her breast. “Why do you want to be Benjamin’s hero?”

“He is good for Andora.”

“I could provide you a list of things good for Andora and none of them would include going against Angelique.”

“Are you afraid of Angelique?”

“Hell, even Angelique is afraid of Angelique. You know, she seldom means to hurt. Of course, when she does mean to hurt, that is some scary shit.”

“She can’t really want her son to stay in the coma.”

“She wants to have his body burned. She does not want him to remain a werewolf. She wants his soul set free from this world.”

“And you?”

“Free from this world.” Ruby laughs and sits down in Henry’s youthful lap. “You are such a handsome young man, such a lovely young witch. There is much for you to enjoy in this world.”

“There is much for Benjamin to not only enjoy but to accomplish.”

“Dear. There is nothing to accomplish. Everything we do in this world is pointless.” Ruby puts her head against Henry’s strong chest. “Generation by generation, life after life, we delude ourselves.”

“Helping Benjamin is not pointless. Making lives better for people is not pointless. Life is not pointless.” Henry holds and hugs Ruby in his arms. He kisses her on the cheek. “Accomplishments are not for the generations but for the moments. Agony is not measured in generations but in seconds.”

Ruby stands up. “For every second of pleasure you bring me, yes, you are right, is an accomplishment that will be deserving thanks.” Ruby reaches and Henry takes her hand and he stands up. A soft, sad, music begins to play and they slow dance.

Henry begins to unbutton Ruby’s silk blouse. With the undoing of the top buttons Henry kisses her breast. Ruby moans with the kiss and tingles as Henry undoes the rest of the buttons. She drops her blouse to the floor and Henry quickly unsnaps her bra to toss it toward the blouse. Henry fondles and kisses Ruby’s beautiful, firm breast. He then moves his tongue up her neck and kisses her behind the earlobe as she rips his shirt with his buttons popping everywhere.

Henry grins. “If you were on the clock that would cost you extra.”

____
Meanwhile Turk gets out of the hot tub. He is slightly buzzed from the beer and the wine. He grabs a towel to dry off. He hasn’t eaten and he feels somewhat dizzy as he stumbles out of the bathroom. He looks through Henry’s suitcase for something clean to wear.

Turk notices an aged book on magic in the suitcase. He pulls the book from the suitcase and opens it to the page where Henry has placed a bookmark. The book is written in Ancient Hebrintrinaian which he can read to some degree.

“Fuck. Benjamin should be in the bed with them when they are having sex.”

Turk wraps the towel around himself and with the book in hand goes to find Henry. He bumps into Princess Rita in the hallway. Excitedly he tells her, “According to this book Henry and Ruby must have sex while in the bed with Benjamin for the spell to work.”

Princess Rita leads Turk to Ruby Sapphire’s bedroom. They don’t knock but just barge into the room. Turk can’t help but stare at Henry’s large, swollen manhood as Henry is down on his knees in front of Ruby. Princess Rita stares at Henry working his tongue in and out of Ruby’s pussy.

Turk mumbles to Rita, “It is so fucking big.”

Rita responds, “He has his mouth down there without gagging.”

At first Ruby has her eyes closed and is lost in pleasure. Then she senses herself being watched and feels startled as she opens her eyes to see Rita and Turk staring at her and Henry. “What on earth are you two doing here.”

Turk can’t speak; not even a stutter. Henry stops flicking his tongue and looks up and sees Turk gazing at his hard cock.

At first Princess Rita feels guilty for barging in. Then she considers that Ruby already knows. “According to the book Henry can’t cast the spell the way you are doing it.”

Henry questions, “What?”

Turk finally gets his mouth operational. “You two have to have sex while in the bed with Benjamin for you to get the herb to Benjamin from the etheric garden. That is the only way you can bring him out of the coma.”

Henry stares at Ruby. “You know this. You knew this?”

Princess Rita shakes her head. “Of course she knows. She isn’t going against Angelique. She is just trying to delay things. You two studs get dressed. We’ve got to get to the hospital.”

Henry and Turk rush to get to the bedroom to get dressed. Princess Rita tells Ruby, “I’ve always liked you. I know you are not a bad person. Did you do this just because of Angelique?”

Ruby turns away and doesn’t answer. Princess Rita leaves the room to join Henry and Turk. They rush to the hospital. Henry tells Wasp that they’ve got to get Benjamin where Henry can cast a spell to bring Benjamin out of the coma. Wasp tells General Casper that he needs to get Sarah and Angelique out of there so that Henry can try to bring Benjamin back to this world. At first Sarah resist being told she needs to go with her mother to get some food and have a break from the room, but then she gives in.

“If anything happens to my brother while I am gone, General Casper know this, I will destroy you.”

General Casper smiles at Sarah. “If anything bad happens to Benjamin I will put my head in the guillotine for your revenge.”

Sarah pats General Casper on the back. “Watch my brother.”

After Sarah and Angelique leave the room Henry, Princess Rita, and Turk enter the room. Henry tells General Casper, “Princess Rita and I need to have sex in Benjamin’s bed to get him to the etheric garden where I can give him the herb that will bring him out of the coma.”

“I can’t allow that.”

“Why not?” Wasp questions his uncle.

“Are you crazy. Henry can’t have sex with Princess Rita. Her father and brother would kill us.”

“It is the only way.”

“Does the spell require two witches?”

Turk says, “From what I read, it doesn’t require two witches but two would be better.”

General Casper cocks his head and puzzles over Turk. “Are you a witch?”

“No, but I can read Ancient Hebrintrinaian, apparently better than Henry.”

“Then you should have sex with Henry in the bed and transport to the garden with him.”

Turk stutters, “I, I, a am no, not gay.”

Henry agrees. “Neither am I.”

Rita shakes her head. “This is silly. It would be better for Henry and me to have sex and go to the garden.”

General Casper shakes his head no to Rita. “You are not going to have sex with Henry. I think Henry and Turk going to the garden will work just fine.”

Wasp speaks up. “Look. I can convert to a woman. Henry and I can have sex with Benjamin.”

General Casper nods. “Okay.”

Wasp shape shifts to a curvy, sexy, woman and quickly sheds his/her clothes. He/she goes to jump into the bed with Benjamin but hits a button. The bed pops to sit Benjamin up and knocking against Wasp. Wasp rolls head over hills, tits over vivacious lips, over Benjamin’s privates and bounces to the floor. “Fuck.” Wasp stands up, presses the button to ease the bed back down, and then more carefully crawls into the bed next to Benjamin.

Henry takes off his clothes and plays with himself to get an erection. Watching Henry, Turk blushes bright red. Then Henry crawls onto the other side of the bed with Benjamin. He starts to rub his cock against Benjamin when suddenly he jumps out of the bed. He is screaming in horror. “What the hell is a mouse trap doing in the bed. God. Please.” Henry struggles to get the mouse trap undone from his cock. “Someone. Please. It hurts. Help. I can’t get it off.”

Turk says, “There is a button. Press the button.”

“I don’t see any damn button.”

Reluctantly Turk walks over to Henry. Then he gets down to examine the mouse trap to find the button. As he removes the trap from Henry’s cock, Henry’s cock brushes into Turk’s face. Turk screams in horror. “His cock touched my face. Oh gross. It touched my face.”

Henry rubs and talks to his cock. “It will be okay buddy. It will be okay.” Henry lifts the covers and looks before crawling back into the bed with Benjamin. “Okay.”

Henry and the female Wasp kiss with their lips right above Benjamin’s head. Henry grinds his cock against Benjamin’s side while Wasp grinds his pussy on the other side.

Henry moans, “This is so not sexy. This isn‘t going to get us anywhere.”

“What kind of man whore are you if can’t act on command?” Wasp teases.

Princess Rita speaks up. “Look. Wasp. You need to get Benjamin’s cock hard and guide it into you. Then Henry needs to crawl on your back and also penetrate your pussy.”

Wasp touches Benjamin’s cock and shakes his head. “I know Henry has got a huge cock and Benjamin does also. There will be nothing sexy about having those two cocks in my pussy at the same time. No fucking way in hell.”

General Casper thinks a second. “You know what the problem is. That bed is too damned small. The three of you look like damn sardines. We need to get Benjamin in the floor.”

Henry stands up from the bed as does Wasp. Wasp walks around. Together they pick Benjamin up. Wasp comments that he is kind of heavy. Henry and Wasp both try to get a better hold. Suddenly Benjamin has a spasm that causes an elbow to hit Wasp in the eye and Benjamin’s leg breaks free and kicks Henry in the balls. With Wasp and Henry screaming in pain they drop Benjamin’s naked, comatose body to the floor. Henry dances around holding his balls and still sore cock while Wasp frays about trying to walk off the pain of his/her sore eye. Then they look down where they have dropped Benjamin and in unison they say, “Shit.”

Henry points, “I think I saw his cock move.”

Princess Rita, “It does look like he is getting a woody.”

General Casper says, “Okay, Wasp, you suck Benjamin’s cock while Henry fucks your pussy.”

Suddenly Benjamin opens his eyes. He screams in laughter as he stands up from the floor. “You should have been watching you all from the space ship I was on. That was a fucking riot. St. Peter was laughing so hard he started crying and then pissed in his pants.”

Princess Rita questions. “How did you come back without the spell.”

“Ruby visited me on the spaceship. She is the one who had St. Peter turn the monitor on to watch you loveable clowns. She gave me the herb.”

Turk questions, “So the spell did not require them have sex with you?”

“No. All Ruby needed was her vibrator to get the herb and bring it to me on the spaceship. But I sure am glad that you misread that text. That was so fucking funny.”

Henry rubs his sore cock and balls. “Yeah. Funny."

zza1 - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - A Mother's Love

zza1 - Ghost of Diamond Bluff - A Mother's Love

A Mother's Love

In the library at the McCluskie Mansion Benjamin sits at one end of a long table and his mother Angelique sits at the other end of the table. Benjamin has recovered from being in a coma.

“Mother,” Benjamin says in an authoritative voice, “you were going to have them burn my body.”

“But dear, you weren’t in your body. You were on the spaceship.”

“You were going to end any chance of my return to this world. You don’t think I was missing Sarah. Missing Cleave. Hell, even missing you.”

“And I missed you. But dear, you aren’t alive. You are a shape shifting werewolf.”

“The medicine restored me back like I was. You, just didn’t know what I was. I didn’t know what I was. There is no reason I can‘t live a normal life with what I am.”

“Live a normal life. Dear, honey, sweetie, you aren’t alive.”

“I feel alive. I’ve always felt alive. I am no different than I was before.”

“Dear, you aren’t back like you were. You transformed. Now instead of being my perfectly happy gay son you are going to start having mixed feelings. How is Cleave going to like it when you bring home a young woman to fuck?”

“I was already having mixed feelings. Cleave is perfectly okay with that.”

“Will he be okay when you decide that you love Mary more than you love him. And you know she will demand you stop having sex with Cleave. How do you think that is going to turn out.”

Benjamin screams, “So you were going to have my body burned! You were going to have me burned because of my feelings for Mary.”

“Son. Honey. She is such a peasant. And she has such poor choice in clothes. Can you imagine how she will dress the hideous grandchildren you are bound to sire her with.”

“Mother, you are a whore. You are a witch. How in the hell can you add snob to your resume.”

“Well anyway. I didn’t have your body burned. If you want to repay me by having sex with Mary then just go ahead and break your mother’s heart.” Angelique stands and leaves the library. As she exits the door she has a girlish smile on her face as though she has just gotten by with something.

___

Cleave enters the library and sits down next to Benjamin.

“So how did it go with your mother. Did you ask her to go back to the brothel?”

“No. She is going to go live with General Casper.” Benjamin looks at Cleave. “Will it bother you if I have sex with women.”

“I am not the one who gets jealous. You are.”

“What if I have sex with Mary?”

“Dude, Mary is not going to have sex with you. What were you and your mother smoking in here.”

“I am rich. I am powerful. Lots of women would want to have sex with me.”

“Mary is never going to stop loving Lucas. You and Lucas were like brothers. To her it would just be weird. Be a friend to Mary. Don’t try to be her lover.” Cleave puts his hand on Benjamin’s hand. “Rachel is the one who should become part of our relationship.”

“Rachel. Lately, I hardly ever see Rachel.” Benjamin stares at Cleave. “But you have? Are you in love with her?”

“It has mainly just been sex, but really good sex,” Cleave says with a devilish grin on his face. “You remember the three of us and then we were interrupted by Wilford Kane.”

“I remember.”

“Both Rachel and I want to finish with you what we started that day.”

____

What they started ........

http://sayata.net/magazine/node/680 - T - GDB Webserial: Pappy, Pippy, and Punanny

http://sayata.net/magazine/node/682 - T - GDB Webserial continued - Benjamin, Cleave, and Rachel

Serial: Man Whore

This Serial Contains Content that is not suitable for younger readers. This story does contain some graphic sexual situations of various types. Most horror I write tends to end up more on the campy side but still, the story does contain some horror elements.

If you believe in censorship or are easily offended please do not read. If you are a younger reader do not access without parental permission and if you are a parent who does not discuss what your child is reading or if you are a parent who is easily offended, please do Not give that permission.

Characters may be straight or they may be gay or they may be confused. No character is intended to offend anyone but I learned early on that it is so easy to write with one voice and the reader will read with a different voice and what they object to is because they didn't get the sarcasm or subtle point or it actually being a type of non preachy moral play. Often when a reader gets angry about something it has more to do with what is in their head than what has been written but it is hard to explain that to people. Don't take anything I write overly seriously because it is not intended that way.

___

I write a good bit but do not have time to fully edit. I often write in what I call Quickie Lit Style where the story is written more for the fun than written in any serious literary style.

___

At times words seem to vanish from the sentence. I am God awful about changing tense. And with serials, the style changes. One time I may have a lot of dialogue. Another time may be more description. Another time may be from a given character's view point as though they are telling the story. It changes.

____

The story is fiction. It is fiction. Let me repeat. It is fiction. I sometimes do use the names of real people, places, and characters from TV, Movies, or Books to add a bit of fan fiction. Don't take anything I write as serious.

___

Much thanks for reading. And I hope I haven't chased you away already. :-)

___

From Post On Man Whore Series Will Be Posted as Part of the Ghost of Diamond Bluff Episode Line though will still be marked Man Whore Series. The stories share common background and events and plots sometimes merge so will put part of the same plot line.

1 - Manwhore Serial Poll: Will Henry and Gezzel Ever Have Sex?

A. Ma and the Beauty Shop Pimp

{This story is fiction. It contain sexual content. It is not suitable for all readers.}

A. Ma and the Beauty Shop Pimp

Man Whore

Ma And The Beauty Shop Pimp

Twenty-three year old Henry Luth stares at his own face in the fogged up bathroom mirror. He stares into his own blue eyes; his own sad blue eyes.

“Why doesn’t anyone love me?”

Feeling sorry for himself had become Henry’s past time. It wasn’t that he enjoyed it as much as other things. I didn’t say it was his favorite past time. But when Henry wasn’t distracted by other things, feeling sorry for himself was his past time.

Henry considers how when most adults see a child they do their most to make the child feel at ease. He had seen the behavior in church, in stores, and in all sorts of other places. But when he was a child, no one said what a darling. No one said what a handsome young man. No one said how well behaved he was though in fact he was a most well behaved child. Instead he got odd looks. He witnessed hate filled looks. He heard whispers he couldn’t quite hear clear enough to understand.

“What is so fucking peculiar about me?”

Naked, Henry lays down on his bed and begins to play with himself. Images of nice looking breast flash in his mind. He pictures a nice looking woman with a beautiful smile. He imagines her taking her clothes off. “Nice.” He pants. He wraps his fist harder around his cock while with the other hand he tickles and teases his balls. And this imaginary woman laughs at his teasing.

“Shhh,” he whispers as he kisses her earlobe. He licks behind her ear. His lips meet her lips and they kiss. But he knows it is just a fantasy as he hears his mother calling for him to take out the trash.

Quickly, Henry loses his boner and gets dressed. “Coming ma,” Henry calls to his mother. Then he mumbles, “But I didn’t.”

Henry goes into the kitchen and pulls out the black trash bag from the yellow garbage can and ties the top. He then gets another bag from the box in the pantry. Shaking and fluffing it out, he puts it into the garbage can.

He starts to take the garbage to the outside can when he stops at the kitchen door to listen to the radio. “Two students arrested at Calvin High for dressing like an ape and a banana and running across the field during a football game.”

Henry looks at his mom standing at the stove. He tells her, “I bet that was Judy and Jam. They are so crazy.”

“I think Judy is nice. You should ask her out.”

“Mom, that is illegal.”

“What? She is old enough to get arrested and be molested by lesbians in prison. Why isn’t she old enough for you to date?”

“Don’t care to debate life in Communist America. I’d rather date older women.”

“Yeah, women who can buy you stuff. I know. Not happening though. Is it?”

Henry laughed. “No.”

Henry then went on and took the trash out. After throwing the trash in the can, he picks up his basketball and hits a few baskets. Then one throw bounces and rolls toward the road. Henry runs to pick the ball up. He reaches down and then looks up. There standing in front of him is the beautiful red head Gezzel. From looking at her beautiful face, his eyes lower and he savors her nice cleavage. He then stares at her long legs. An image of her long legs wrapped around his naked body flashes in his mind.

Evil Gezzel kicks the basketball and Henry runs chasing after the ball rolling down the road. A red corvette just barely misses hitting Henry and the dude driving it screams at Henry, “Moron.”

Henry grabs up his ball and runs back to Gezzel. “Why the f did you kick my ball.”

Gezzel laughs. “There is something about you that just pisses me off.”

“I think it is because I have this raw sexuality that makes women want to fuck me but then they think they shouldn’t. Morality or some bullshit. It unnerves them. It unnerves you. You feel frustrated. You want to pull me in your arms, but instead you kick my ball.”

“Oh yeah Henry. You so read me. I so totally want to fuck you.”

Henry looks goofy as he grins.

Gezzel then shoves Henry back. “But you know. Morality and such shit. Not going to happen.”

“What about a date?”

“Not even the time of day.”

Holding his basketball, Henry walks away from Gezzel. From a bragging distance he rings the basket perfectly. He then glances back toward Gezzel, “Yeah, Iza good.”

Henry turns and watches Gezzel walk away. “She says not the time of day, but that prissy walk.” He sees her glance back at him with a grin and a wink. “Maybe I got a chance.”

Henry goes back in to eat some breakfast. His mom sits down at the table with him. Henry ask his mother, “What do you think about Gezzel?”

“Totally out of your league.” Henry’s mom pauses. “She has rich dudes that buys her stuff.”

“Really.”

“Yeah, you know Mr. Quiggle who owns that chain of dollar stores. He is her sugar daddy.”

“So, does Mr. Quiggle have a wife?”

“Most sweet lady you could ever meet. Hilgar. A German lady. But speaks English. You hardly hear an accent.”

“Is she pretty?”

“Actually she and Gezzel favor. It amazes me. You take a man who has married more than once or who takes a mistress. More times than not, the women he beds look like they could be sisters.”

Henry smiles. “I’d like to meet Hilgar.”

“Well, Sharon needs a new boy to wash hair down at the beauty shop.”

“Work at a beauty shop. People will think I am queer.”

“Honey, they already think that.”

“What?”

“Why do you think that nice gay butcher always gives me a good discount.”

“You told the butcher I am gay so you could get a discount.”

“Gay. Metro-sexual. What does it matter. If you want to meet eligible women who can buy you stuff, Sharon’s Beauty Shop is the place. And also lazy bum. Get a job! Help pay the rent.”

“So you are ordering me to get a job at Sharon’s.”

“That is what I am saying.”

“Okay then.”

“And if you can’t find a woman to make you her gigolo, Joe the Butcher can buy you stuff. Course, you know, like I said, Judy is a nice girl even if she can‘t buy you stuff.”

“So, will you call Sharon and tell her that I am coming down to put in an application. Put in a good word for me.”

“Honey, every time I have my hair done I tell her all about you. She knows my gay son is a total disappointment. But she will hire you anyway.”

“So why do you tell her that I am gay.”

“You played with dolls.”

“Not in 10 years and they were action figures.”

“You wear an earring.”

“Not in the gay ear.”

“You shave your public hair.”

“It makes it look bigger on webcam.”

“You are disgusting.”

“So tell people that.”

“Won’t get me any discounts with the gay community.”

So Henry goes down to Sharon’s beauty shop. No one is there but Sharon. She is sweeping when Henry walks in but she puts her broom down when he walks in.

“Your mom tells me that you want to be a man whore. I already pimp four men. You’d be the fifth in my stable.”

“What?”

“I get 30% of your tips for washing hair and for anything you do for my clients on the side. You go to their house to change a light bulb and even if all you do is change the light bulb I still get 30%. If you turn a client down for anything, that is your right, but don‘t be rude.”

“You are yanking me. Right?”

“Your mom called me and tells me that you want to get a job washing hair, hoping to meet women who will give you stuff.”

“Yeah. But like I want to meet just one woman.”

“Honey. We’d all like that one dream client but in the mean time bills have to be paid. My hair washers bring in around $3,000 a week from tips. A lot of the women don’t expect or want sex. They will just call you to do stuff around the house and will give you tips. They want companionship. But some of the women will want you to suck their pussy. They will want to ride your cock while you tell them how great they are. Use your discretion and never ask for money. If you don’t get tipped then next time, just limit what you will do.”

“Does mother understand how it works?”

“Does it matter whether she understands.”

“Guess not.”

“So you want the job.”

“Yeah. But say I do meet a woman who ....”

“You aren’t going to be my slave. You can always quit. But once you freelance you can never work here again.”

“That is reasonable.”

“As it happens Hilgar, the lady your mother mentioned, is our first client. Greco usually washes her hair but we will see how you do with her. So far, all she has ever wanted is her hair washed. Maybe she will want more from you.”

Hilgar walks into the beauty shop. Henry is amazed at how much she favors Gezzel. Henry figures Hilgar is probably about 10 year older than Gezzel. But she is still a very beautiful woman.

Hilgar sits down in the chair. Sharon walks over to help Henry get set up with the shampoo and conditioners. Sharon says, “Doesn’t Hilgar have beautiful red hair.”

“Yes. I’ve always been partial to redheads.”

Hilgar says nothing.

“Mrs. Quiggle, I think I may have met your husband once.”

“Really.”

“Yes. He was firing one of my friends who had come in late to work.”

“He does love to fire people; especially young men.”

“My friend had been flirting with Evil Gezzel.”

“You don’t like Gezzel.”

“Do you know her?”

“She is my niece.”

“I didn’t know.”

“That is okay. I don’t much like her either. She is my husband’s mistress.”

“He cheats and you are okay with that.”

“He gives me a $12,000 a month allowance. As long as he gives me more money than Gezzel, you know, I am just going to ignore the situation.”

“Have you ever cheated on him.”

“I don’t much like sex.”

“Maybe you’ve never had sex with the right person.”

“So how much would you charge to screw in a few light bulbs for me.”
“I am sure whatever tip you give me will be fine.”

So after Sharon is finished doing Hilgar’s hair, Henry goes home with Hilgar. Nervously they walk up the stairs to Hilgar’s bedroom. Henry removes Hilgars clothes and stares lovingly at her beautiful body. Hilgar lays back in her large bed and watchs Henry as he removes his own clothes.

“You are a nice looking young man. Your cock is a lot larger than my husband‘s cock.”

Suddenly they hear voices down stairs. Henry is scared of what Mr. Quiggle might do to him. Henry rushes over to Hilgar. “What should I do?”

Hilgar laughs. “I think I want ice cream. I want you, naked, to go down stairs to the kitchen and get me some ice cream.”

“What if your husband calls the police. Hell. What if your husband shoots me?”

“Okay, I will go down stairs with you. We will go downstairs to eat ice cream together.”

“I’m scared.”

“Hand me my purse over there.”

Henry hands Hilgar her purse. She pulls out five one hundred dollar bills. “Big enough tip?”

Henry takes the money. “I guess. Let’s go get some ice cream.”

Naked, Henry and Hilgar go down the stairs together. Together they walk into the kitchen. Mr. Quiggle and Gezzel are eating a couple of sandwiches at the kitchen table. They both stop eating and stare at Henry and Hilgar walk into the kitchen.

Hilgar tells Henry, “Honey, that was the best sex I’ve ever had.”

Henry looks at Mr. Quiggle and grins. “Me, as well.”

Hilgar opens up the freezer and pulls a container of strawberry ice cream out. She then walks over and gets two spoons. “Come on honey. Let’s go back up to my bedroom.”

Henry and Hilgar then start to leave the kitchen. Gezzel laughs and tells Henry, “Nice cock.” Henry and Hilgar continue on back up to Hilgar’s bedroom.

Telling jokes and eating ice cream, they have a good time together. They enjoy looking at each other’s naked bodies. But they don’t have sex.

2129 words
More Man Whore stories to come.

_____

Buy Levi Jeans Buy Men T-Shirts
Men Posing Straps Men Shoes

B. Just Wait Until I get my hands on the Man Whore

{This serial contains strong sexual content. It is not suitable for all readers. If you believe in censorship or are easily offended, please do not read.}

I first saw the Man Whore not at the Beauty Parlor but at the Grocery Store. That raw sexuality he has. Like God. So I asked one of my church friends who the guy is. And she told me. "Oh, he is a total loser." But still I could not keep my eyes off him the entire time I was pretending to check out the tomatoes and he was looking over the boxes of cereal with his mom.

I asked my friend how old he is and she told me that she didn't know but that he graduated High School the same time she did, about five years ago. I asked if he still lives with his mom and she said yes but for me not to get the wrong idea. She then told me about the Beauty Shop and what the shampoo boys do there. She thought I would be repulsed. But when my church friend whispered the dirty stuff in my ear I got all moist down there. I so totally wanted the man I was looking at to come over and change my lightbulbs.

As I watched him walk away with his mom I had to find out where the Beauty Shop is but I couldn't ask my church friend. I didn't want that gossip to know what I was thinking.

______
Beatrice Mullover poured herself some whiskey and sat back in her easy chair. She started to turn on the television but resisted the urge.

Finishing her drink, she sat the glass on the end table. She didn’t care if the glass left a ring. She reclined back in her chair and thought about her day with her church friend, Melinda Grace.

Melinda never intended to be unfriendly to people, but she tended to be. But she never found herself being unfriendly to Beatrice. Beatrice wasn’t sure why that was. But she was sure there would come a day that she would disappoint Melinda and Melinda would turn that familiar cold shoulder toward her.

Today at the grocery store when Beatrice saw the Man Whore, Beatrice realized more than ever that she and Melinda are two different people with two different minds. Melinda would not tell her the name of the man she goggled in the grocery store. Melinda just called him, “that man whore.” And Melinda did not tell her where the Beauty Parlor is where he works.

Beatrice puzzled on how she would be able to locate the man she wanted to pay to have sex with her.

______

Melinda Grace finishes putting away her groceries and then goes to get her bible. With her bible in hand she sits down at her modest kitchen table.

“Oh God,” she shakes her head as she flips through the bible pages looking for the picture of Henry Luth she had cut from her High School Yearbook. “Why did he have to turn to the dark side?”

Melinda finds the picture and stares at it. She remembers the first time she had noticed Henry Luth. Some seniors had stripped Henry buck naked and had shoved him into the girl’s locker room.

Melinda wonders how she can save Henry Luth. “It isn’t his fault.” She remembers the times she had seen her classmates being cruel to Henry. She thinks how she talked about Henry in the grocery store to her friend. “I was so wicked to talk about him that way.”

__________
Beatrice Mullover pulled out the yellow pages. There were 20 Beauty Parlors listed. She quickly decided that trying to eliminate down to the one where the object of her wants works would not be the best approach. She called her friend Sally.

“Say, Sally where do you get your hair done. Your mom does it. Well where does your mom get her hair done. So does she have any men come over to change her light bulbs. No. I am not drinking. I just heard about a Beauty Parlor where, uh, there are men who do the Shampoo jobs and they also come over and do some work around the house. No. I am not kidding. And there was this man I saw in the grocery store today who Melinda. You know, Melinda Grace. She told me this man works there. And I mean this man was to die for. What. No. I couldn’t ask Melinda something like that. What do you mean what do I mean. Melinda and I go to church together. She wouldn’t understand why I would want to get my hair done there. Yes. I think you would understand. You sure you haven’t heard about the Beauty Parlor. Well, do you think you could call Melinda. I know you and her don’t really know one another. I will give you her telephone number. You don’t really know her. Why would you care if she thinks you are a horny slut. Don’t hang up. Crap. You hung up.”

Beatrice got in her car and drove back to the grocery store. She looked around. She guessed it was silly to think the Man Whore would be in the grocery store two days straight. Beatrice walked up to one of the girls who was stocking the shelf.

“Say, where do you have your hair fixed. It is lovely.”

“Sharon’s Beauty Shop.”

“Who does the Shampoo Work for her?”

“Oh, I see what you are asking.”

After a long pause, Beatrice asked, “So?”

“I am a good girl. I only go there because Sharon is the best beautician in town. Besides, it isn’t like I can afford to pay to have Henry or any of the other men to, uh, screw in any light bulbs for me.”
“Henry.”

“Henry comes in here with his mom all the time. He is so sexy.